Hugh Fraser Stewart - Boethius, an Essay, 1891

Page 1







B

E T H

I

U

S


.

My wordes here and every part

I speke hem

alle

under

correccioun."


s

BOETHIUS AN ESSAY

BY

HUGH

FKASK1I STEWAKT, M.A. T1UN1TY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

WILLIAM BLACKWOOP AND SONS EDINBUKGII AND LONDON

M

I

)

C C

X

C

I


3


Brttcntrti to

THE REV. JOHN EARLE, M.A RECTOR OF SWANSWICK, AND

KAWLINSONIAN PROFESSOR OF ANGLO-SAXON IN THE UNJVERSITY OF OXFORD,

AS AN

UNWORTHY TOKEN OF

GRATITUDE AND ESTEEM.



PREFACE.

THE

which these pages are a de

original essay, of

velopment,

won

the Hulsean Prize at Cambridge in

December 1888.

My

excuse for their appearing so

long after the event, must be the rare leisure of a

schoolmaster all, lies

s life

;

my

excuse for their appearing at

in the conditions of the founder s will.

trustees of

Dr Hulse s

The

benefaction generously granted

me, more than two years ago, permission to expand

and improve

my

manuscript

;

but an essay of this

kind can never be more than prodromic and tenta tive,

and the subject

treated in a single

Some

is

too wide to be adequately

volume

of reasonable dimensions.

of the chapters, notably those

which deal with

the influence of Boethius on medieval thought and literature,

would furnish material each

for a separate

treatise.

With

regard to the present work, T ought perhaps


PEEFACE.

Vlll

to specify

how and

original scheme.

chaps,

and

in.,

i.,

what degree it differs from my The part that remains intact is in

be rewritten

the

iv.

Chaps,

honestly say that I agreed with

v.

had

Dr Hodgkin s

Anecdoton Holder!

longer regard the

evidence of the authenticity of

the

and

to

ex

Trial/ the other because I could no

planation of the

vii. is

ii.

one because I could no longer

entirely new, and

argument.

Chap.

the Tracts.

will, I hope,

vi.

as conclusive

fill

Chap, in

up a gap

has been altered beyond

The pages of it which deal with Beowulf may seem a little out of place in a chapter

recognition.

professedly confined to vernacular translation

from airing

to be honest, I could not refrain

on the sources

of the

my

but,

;

views

strange philosophical element

in that poem.

My

warmest thanks are due

have helped

me

reading chap.

for performing

ing

many

and above

in

vii.

my

work,

to Professor

in manuscript

;

to

Hort

for

M. Paul Meyer

a like office for chap,

vi.,

and

offer

suggestions and some invaluable criticism all

to Professor Earle,

who has crowned

long course of kindness by allowing this to go out

who

to those friends

with his name inscribed upon

MARLBOROUGH, April 1891.

it.

little

;

a

book


E T

B

II I

CHAPTER A

Ani

--The

.f.

Ii".E

ol^\i:.i,i

limy

wlif in our

Uiius

bv, c.aVi

day

confi.-or^^ .l

is

"

(|:.iosuioii.

j

sr h an -I

OiNr

iril<

U

have been of git^it assistance tonic

in this cliapter c<ur.>o

vr.h .rues onSTil

S.

i

AT THE CONTROVERSY

GLAXr;.;

iuril-l

U

r

\\ :is tlio

riiilosopliuvj

a

brai.Mi mfiitj -.mot

iu following

\voiikl

ot

rnt^r on a study of

tlio

writur of tue "

Chr5.sth.Ti

?

l>oo-

very threshold by

vloes

tiio

3)e Consolatione

This, the first of

questions to wliicli the modern student, requires

answer,

11 u

ru tue .Bi-etliiaii coii troveioy.

all fin

not seem to have troubled the rendeis

of Uit) old IJoiiiaii in tlio niiddbj (iges,

A

on

whom

his



was

influence

so

the scholars of

was

and so profound, much

real

the Renaissance.

more than

to him,

was indebted

to

although o

.For

other, that

any

less

Europe

an acquaintance with the higher

for

flights of Hellenic thought,

ginal

hope

of

recovery, yet

men

when

a time

fit

vehicle of its expression

seemed

the ori

lost

beyond

soon forgot the

great-

teacher aud translator in their delight at the of u

gift

A

Greek

series

certain tragic

of!

literature,

dogmatic

prominent

persecution, had

all

close intimacy with

r,

tiaets,

new

wcrR

the

to nil

of

c-vupci-leut

his

time,

with

a

and

a.

threatened

helped to invest Boethius with

a halo of sanctity to

For more

little claim.

fee

Christians

almost

dojiJi

it.

\vhich he liad in roality hut th.in

thousand y*irs, from

a

the eighth to the eighteenth century, he was gener ally accepted as the

undoubted author

above mentioned, and as a martyr the

Alcain

bargain.

praise

for

the

book

treatise

this title is

1

iivati.se

o

word

Trinifas,

of

and

of Boethius in

Paul the Deacon

him

vlr catltolicu^

and

emphasised not long afterwards by Ado,

Ju Murat ui

103.

Quomodo

Fide Trinitatis.

the same ceni-iiry calls

in

]-.

Do

for the Faitli into

(736-804) hao

there are traces of anc.ther his

of ;lie tracts

rer. Itulioar. sevij[itur.

,

tuni.

i, ]>.

i.,

UedioL,

ir_-J.



CONTENTS.

CHAP, I.

IT.

A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVKICSY ON LOEI HI THKOT

P,OETHU;.S .ANL

THE

|V.

THK PHILOSOPHY OV THE I.

II.

II!.

Li

l

NI\

.EK"-!;,

FOKTCN.!^

DJ:

o5

.

.

CONs jLATJ

:)

>NF,

.....

.

i;oi, Til

1

.

1

CONSOLATION OK PHILOSOPHY,

3U.

S,

.

.

LVIUC,

-

!(<

.

.

v. EVII-, 1

VI. IVSYCHOf.U

.iY

VH. rKKKWILL V.

I

m: PHHOLOGICAL I.

IT.

1)E

OJ-

.

Uii

.

>N,

V.TT>N,

I

DK

.

l-il

.

.

1 J.LIUS

PIVINi TA JK

ET

KI

iUlTUS

SU.-3.-TANTJAL-

1-7

III.

QUoMt. L O SUl^ IAXTU-: DONyt BIST,

IV.

DK

CniiOLKVV,

,\

.110

.

1TKU PU.-Kj)K ENTCit,

l-MPK

I

fUC

TtlACTS,

PATKU

8ANC1US

JOSSOJ..VTI

AND PUKPK^TI

TIUXITATE,

UTUUM

Tl .K

.

V. L11JKK C ONTIIA EUlYCHli.V

.

131

.

.

ET NEAiOl JL M.

.

l- iS

.

1-i

l



CONTENTS.

X VI.

ON ROMK ANCIENT TRAN.SL VTIONS OF

*

LAST WORK, -

t

II.

in.

.

.

-

...

THE ntovF.xyAL

I

Vlir.

IX. X.

riMfRK

.TEHVX PF itKKt

i

K OlAN

.

.

RENAUT

J>F.

170

.

178

.

IW

DK FOKTUNK,

.

.

.

.

...

,v

d>,

.

200

.

200

.

208

212

.

I.O

/IIANS,

.210

.

2U

/-XI. CHVUCEH,

XU. JCHN TUK CHAPLAIX, XIII.

AIJ5KIMO

I>L-;j,LA

AMONIO

XV. FKA

\\L PBTK3 OF VII.

liOi-lTHTUS

232

... .... ...

2:)4

.

GIN!- nuhl*. .,

KAr-j L,

AND THE

2^-

PIAOI-VSTINA ANJ- OTHERS,

VLANUDFs.

XIV. MAXI.MUS

;

JS

I

AND JERAN JE MEUN,

JITIIU

OET,

.

I

ix; r.\Kis,

ANONYMOUS

l-

VV

r.oi-X E,

OEM,

RATSNVj s

vi. ANONY:.IOH,S vir.

I

.

.

1)E

(V

1

AT/KRKP,

SIMCN

100

.

.

.

.

-

IV. NOTKEll,

V.

\

-OKTHIUS S

I

.SUiuLASTJC rCOI .I.KM,

W>

2:)T

2-U

.

APPENDIX A.

KVXCr?>TS

Ti.

AN

1 HT-IOI.OGTCAL

TRACTS,

1\VSSAC: V 8

IX CHAl CEli

V\*[f[jH

lA JV^X

jJr .KN

STJGOKSrF.I*

C-.)NSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIC,

i>i:

APDKNDUAI TO

OF

Tu HAVE

SI1F..M

INDEX.

OF M.SA OF THE

I

.

218,

J:V .

256

T. IK -

2oO 270 27

L



A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON of

archbishop

1

who, in

Vienne,

BOETIIIUS.

3

Breviarium

the

Chronicon/ distinctly states that Theodoric put Sym-

machus and Boethius

to death

This tradition, whether

words

Ado

of

had

it

pro catlwlica its

only received

or

first

a

pictate.

origin in the

fresh

from them, would naturally bring the

impulse

theological

writings of the patriot-statesman into special nence.

the

By

thirteenth

century

firm a root, that Vincent of Beauvais

so

hesitate

on

his

defend.

to

refer

their

which Boethius was bound

orthodoxy,

is

to

a faint fore- note of the future debate to

be heard in the commentary on the ascribed to

Bruno"

exactly a Christian

thoughts in

it

Consolation

Corvey (tenth century), where

of

remarked that the

is

attack

2

There

it

did not

an

to

composition

promi

had taken

it

spirit

of this

that

spirit,

that savour too

book

there

much

of

are

is

not

many

Platonism,

and

are at variance with the teaching of the Church.

But

this early

tion

which allows him

commentator, with a to join

critical

percep

hands across the cen

with Baur

and Hildebrand, was ready to admit that the writer s object was not to dispute

turies

the truths of Christianity, but only to open to the

unlearned the sealed books of Greek philosophy. 1

A.D. 800-875.

2

Spec. Hist., xxi. 15

;

xvii.

5(>.


BOETHIUS.

4

John

Salisbury (1110-1180), on

of

the

other

hand, while he recognises to the full the charm and value of the

Consolation/ does not attempt to jus

absence from

tify or explain the

Word.

The question lay dormant commentators

later

making no

as

effort to reconcile

till

such

for a long while,

Murmellius

cies existing in the different

work,

of the incarnate

it

1

2

and Grotius

3

the apparent discrepan

branches of Boethius

s

at the beginning of the last century Gott

fried Arnold, with scant all title to

ceremony, deprived him of

the authorship of the tracts, and dubbed

him simply pagan. 4

The flame which

this

spark

kindled has burnt fiercely enough round the Boethius-

frage ever since

in

Germany and

France, at least;

and Hand went even further than Arnold had gone, in denying to Boethius any outward connection with Christianity at

all.

5

Twenty years

later

Obbarius

followed on the same side, defending this position at 6

greater length.

batant

of

In our own time the chief com

Boethius

as

a

theologian

has

been

Mtzsch, who, while he denies the authenticity 1

2 3

4 5 6

Policratic., lib. vii.

of the

cap. 15.

See his commentary in Migne, Ixiv. c. 1240. Prol eg. ad Hist. Goth, &c. Amsterdam, 1655. 1700. Unparteiische Kirchen- und Ketzerhistorie. Hallesche Encyklopadie von Ersch und Gruber. 1823.

In his critical edition of the

De

Consolatione.

F.

Jena, 1843.


A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVEKSY ON

BOETIIIUS.

5

admits the probability of at least an out

tractates,

ward adherence

to

Eoman

who held high

statesman

tian government,

Christianity on

was hailed

office

the part of a

under a Chris

by a

as friend

cultivated Christians, and, finally,

was

circle of

closely con

nected by marriage with a nobleman of conspicuous 1

piety.

To

formidable

this

research

German

of

list

learning and

must be added the names of Le

Judicis de Mirandol,

Du

Clerc,

Eoure, and Jourdain.

Of

these four French writers, the only one that deserves

our particular attention here

who some knot

of

is

M. Charles Jourdain,

thirty years ago endeavoured to cut the

the question

by the ingenious

hypothesis

that the theological tractates attributed to the phil

osopher were the work of an African bishop of the

same name

not an

in the sixth century

uncommon who was

one,

it

would seem,

exiled to Sardinia

under the persecution of the Arian king Thrasamund, suffered

martyrdom

there,

but

lost his identity in the

more conspicuous personage of his Roman namesake. 2 But the indiscreet zeal of M. Jourdain led him into the same error into which

1

2

Hand and

Obbarius had

Das System ties Boetliius. Berlin, 1860. Memoires presentees a I Academie lies Inscriptions

Lettres,

tome

vi.

1860.

et

Belles


BOETHIUS.

6

He

fallen.

from

all

did not see that by cutting off Boethius

connection with Christianity, he put

outside the pale of political

at

life

Home

in

him the

but one

reign of Theodoric

a heretic king,

who always upheld

the tradition of his predecessors

it is

true,

from Theodosius onwards, that a profession

was the indispensable

tianity

ing

office,

qualification for hold

and who never repealed the stringent laws

against paganism laid

The

of Chris

writer

first

in 390.

who made any

Boethius

to vindicate

down

s

systematic attempt

Christianity was Glareanus.

Unable

to

lation

with the theology of the

Conso

harmonise the philosophy of the

the simple

if

tracts,

1

he adopted

somewhat audacious expedient

of

alting the latter at the expense of the former.

ex

In

other words, he challenged the authenticity of the It is almost

Consolation.

unnecessary to say that

found favour with

this absurd supposition has not

modern

critics.

The equally extravagant theory

by Gervaise, that

in the person of Philosophy Boethius

allegorically concealed our Lord

apophthegms addressed by her she had nourished on

and

Academic

Word

of

God, 1

started

all

schools,"

;

that the consolatory to the pupil,

"

whom

the learning of the Eleatic are

the

utterance

went no further than

Preface to the Basle edition of 1546.

its

of

the

author

s


A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON BOETHIUS. (

Histoire de Boece for

pily

l

and died a speedy death.

Boethius, his

ville all

3

less ingenious

not, indeed, cite as

or Eichter

4

or Suttner

considered the

and the

Hap

orthodoxy has found more

trustworthy though perhaps

We may

7

5

such Berti

2

champions.

or Franche-

or Schiindelen,

6

for they

an unfinished work,

Consolation

books which have come down to us as

five

nothing more than the

foil

against which Boethius

intended by-and-by to set the immeasurable superi ority of the consolations afforded religion.

The upholders

by the Christian

this theory take their

of

stand on certain vcdidiora remedia, which Philosophy at the very outset of the dialogue promises that she will,

presently apply to her suffering disciple, and

which they maintain she has not yet applied when the book breaks off. It is undoubtedly true that the

work

is

two-thirds over before she sees

her promise, and exclaims

fil

"

fit

to ful

Sed quoniam

te

ad

intelligendum promptissimum esse conspicio, crebras

coacervabo rationes

7

"

;

but from this point forward

1

Histoire de Boeee, senateur remain.

2

Preface to the Ley den edition of 1611. la Haye, 1744. Nouvelle Traduction.

3

4 5 (!

Paris, 1715.

A

Translation of the Cons.

Leipzig, 1753. des Eiehstatter Lyceums. 1852. Theologisches Litteraturblatt. Bonn, 1862, 1870, 1871 (different

Programm

articles). 7

Cons.,

iv. pr. 2.

But

see p. 61,

and

cp. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 5.


BOETHIUS.

8

her utterance continues to gain in vigour and author ity

the

:

attacked are more

subjects

and

difficult,

consequently the arguments advanced are more elab

and demand a keener attention and a more

orate,

robust intelligence, than those of the earlier books

;

the bursts of song with which her tired listener was

wont

heard at rarer intervals, and

to be refreshed are

the prose passages are of longer breath. the

Besides,

arrangement

growth

gradual

from

the

the

of

and they

threads

gathered

together

to

appear

me

are in

way

many and

Philosophy

irresistible

dialogue,

rhetorical

merely

apologetic to the speculative, the

1

in

and

which the

perplexed

s

its

closing

are

speech,

evidence of the complete

ness of the whole.

An

and very plausible explanation of 2 position was offered by G. Baur in 184 1.

interesting

Boethius

s

According to him, Boethius was both philosopher

and theologian, but philosopher afterwards, taking interest

in

deavoured 1

subtle

in

points

to illustrate

Even

this

last

of

and theologian

first

capacity a

dogma, which he en

by the light of pagan learning.

before this, in Bk. iv. pr. 6, she says limite temporis ssepti tamen aliquid deliberare

"

quamquam angusto

:

conabimur,"

which show that Boethius had some suspicion how short was, and that what he had to say must be said quickly. 2

De Boethio

curious

Christianre doctrinse assertatore.

words

his time

Darmstadt, 1841.


A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON BOETHIUS.

9

shows, in his recent work on Boethius

Dr Hildebrand

much

the same

To be chronologically

consistent,

he

and

his Christianity, that

way

of thinking.

this

book ought to be noticed with those written 1877 i.e., since the discovery of the Anec-

after

doton Holder! self

(op.

cit.,

;

p.

1

is

of

but the author, as he 19, note 2), did

tells

us him

not hear of the

of the fragment in question until his investigation tracts was practically finished, and was led to be

in their authenticity on purely internal evi

lieve

dence.

With

meant

that Boethius vita

There

But

this view.

much

it to

be a sort of

"

apologia pro

a defence of his labours in the cause of

sua,"

philosophy.

too

Consolation, he considers

regard to the

I

is

a great deal to be said for

think the learned doctor makes

the influence which Christianity had

of

upon Boethius

in

writing

his

last

work, and

he

seems sometimes a thought too subtle in his en deavours to read between the Jines.

whom we owe does

1

first critical

not go very deep

confines his

the

the

first

choice,

three (see

Boethius

u.

into

based p.

109).

seine Stcllung

E. Peiper, to

edition of the tracts,

the

2

controversy, and

upon MS. evidence,

to

It is not easy to sec

zum Christentlmme.

Regensburg,

1885. 2

In the Tcubnor Text edition of the Consolation and Tracts.

Leipzig, 1871.


BOETHIUS.

10

he refuses to include the

why

which, as Usener

fifth,

remarks, has very nearly as good MS. right to be considered genuine

the

rejecting

Biraghi

s

"

fourth,

There can be

others.

doubt, however, that he

little

in

the

as

is

De

perfectly justified

Fide,"

and not

ingenuity and keenness of sight

1

all

can con

vince us that this tract was not inserted before the

Of

book against Nestorius by some mistake.

more anon, when we come writings more The name entitled

is

but

examine the

Girolamo Tiraboschi

more respect than

to

remarks on Boethius offer

us

is

s

Bosizio

them

are

his compatriot s

much sound

sense

in

;

his

influence on scholasticism, he

much

assistance towards solving

the question of his Christianity. 2 4

religious

closely.

of the venerable

although there

does not

to

this

3

Puccinotti

and

two more Italians who appear between

have written a good deal on our author,

to

but I have not had the advantage of seeing their works. 1

To which he

lays claim in his Boezio, filosofo, teologo, martire

Milan, 1865. 2 Storia dclla Letteratura Italiana, torn. 1806.

a Calvenzano.

3

II

Boezio, &c.

4

(a)

(c)

;

Boezio

parte

i.

Florence,

Florence, 1864.

Memoria intorno

Pavia, 1855

1867

iii.

:

;

(6)

al luogo del supplizio di Severino Boezio Sul cattolicismo di A. M. T. S. Boezio Pavia, :

:

Suir antenticita delle opere teologiche di A. M. T.

Pavia, 1869.

S.


A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON have purposely reserved to the

I

important

piece

two

as to the authenticity of

This

is

the so-called

last the

evidence

external

of

BOETIIIUS.

we

11

most

possess

at least of the tracts.

Anecdoton Holderi,

a frag 1

ment found about 1877 by Alfred Holder on the 2 This MS., last page of Codex Augiensis, No. cvi. which came,

as its

name

implies,

from the monastery

Eeichenau (Augia Dives), and now reposes in the

at

Grand-Ducal Library at Carlsruhe, tury copy of the

a tenth cen

Humanarum Eerum

Institutiones

The fragment, however, with which

of Cassiodorus.

we

is

are concerned seems to have no connection with

that educational treatise beyond a

common

author

ship.

It

consists

paragraphs,

of

the

first

works and character forming a like

and dedication, and three

title

a.

of

office for

the third dwelling at

giving

an account of

the

Symmachus, the second per his son-in-law Boethius, and somewhat greater length on

the learning and dignities of Cassiodorus.

The paragraphs relating to Symmachus and Boe thius are worth transcribing in full :

"

Symmachus 1

et

consul ordinarius, vir

Hermann

Usener, in his exhaustive monograph on the subject speaks of the discovery as quite a recent one. The famous Codex Angiensis is of course the Greece-Latino

P>oim,

2

patricius

uncial

1877

MS.

of St Paul

s

Epistles,

now

in Trinity Library,


BOETHIUS.

12

philosophus, qui antiqui Catonis fuit novellus imi

sed

tator,

veterum

virtutes

Dixit

transcendit.

sanctissima

sententiam

religione

allecticiis

pro

senatu, parentesque suos imitatus historian!

Romanam septem "

in

quoque

edidit.

libris

Boethius dignitatibus summis excelluit, utraque

lingua peritissimus orator

Qui regem Theo

fuit.

doricum in senatu pro consulatu filiorum luculenta oratione

laudavit.

trinitate

et

capita

ferendo

ac

qua3dam

dogmatica

artis

inathematicis

excerpt

original is

all

have been a

work,

that has

letter

family, written

which

of

this

come down

written copyist.

in

the

(It

is

fuit

To

surmising

ut

tantalising

to us,

seems to

of his

by Cassiodorus about 522.

addressed to Eufius

Cethegus,

librum

vinceret."

on the literary history

Magister Officiorum.

add

et

talis

disciplinis

are two reasons for fixing on this date.

stands

sancta

id est dialectics trans-

logicaa

antiquos auctores aut a3quiperaret aut

The

de

Condidit et carmen bucolicum.

contra Nestorium.

Sed in opere

librum

Scripsit

The

own

There letter

Petronius Mcomachus,

this

that

name Usener would it

MS., and so was surely more natural

was left

indistinctly

out by the

to suppose that

was passed over by inadvertence.) Now Eufius Petronius Nicomachus Cethegus is perfectly well

it


A GLANCE AT THE CONTKOVERSY ON BOETHIUS.

known

as

Consul in 504, and Master of the Offices

and

in 522,

corresponds exactly with the

this date

consulship of Boethius lines

below

sons (522) mentioned a few

s

it.

Dr Hodgkin

appears to accept unquestioningly

that Usener has to say on the

the tracts.

the

1

I

am is

2

consistency

;

regard the

His commentary on

final.

he

is

and the

of one

guilty

glib

does

not inspire

connected scrap of MS. like

way

in

glaring

in

which he assigns

to claim for it that

it

beyond the range

tracts

this,

who

however plausible 1

Italy

;

puts the authenticity of the

The handwriting

of doubt.

the Latin of

and her Invaders,

draw the

burden on the Anecdoton

partly based

is

shall

dis

?

not earlier than the tenth century

supposed original

In a

confidence.

between copy and original

It is laying too great a

is

German

sentence to the epitomatiser and that to Cas-

siodorus

line

Anecdoton,

indeed a marvel of microscopical

investigation, but

this

unable to

conclusions as

fragment

all

and

knowledge that Boethius wrote

speaks of our certain

editor s

13

vol.

iii.

;

the date of the

upon a it is

conjecture,

too bad

;

the

p. 566.

2

In one breath he speaks of the title of the MS. as having been tampered with (p. 8), and in the next he supports its genuineness by the fact that Cassiodoms is not called prrefectus prsetorio" "

(1>.

71)

!


BOETHIUS.

14

praises of Cassiodorus

vir eruditissimus ("

laudes regis facundissime recitasset

words

sung

for the

Still,

no one will deny

evidence, and

hands

of the

it

to

")

.

.

.

dum

are too loudly

be those of that writer himself. its

great value as contributory

remains a formidable weapon in the

champions

of Boethius s Christianity.


15

CHAPTER

II.

BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.

The Anonymus Valesii, described in the text; Authorities. the writings of our author himself, and especially the Consolation ; the Variffi Epistolte of Cassiodorus, which Dr Hodgkin has trans Anecdoton lated en abrege (London, 1886), supplemented by the Holderi some of the letters of Ennodius, bishop of Pavia, and ;

the same writer

s

Paramesis Didascalica.

of the period I have consulted

Grand (Paris, and d ltalie Milman Fall, ;

Hodgkin Invaders

THE

1846),

Deltuf

s

Du

Roure

s

*

For the general history Histoirc do Theodoric le

Theodoric, Roi dcs Ostrogoths et

of English historians, Gibbon in his Decline in his History of Latin Christianity (1854),

in the second

and third volumes of

his

Italy

and and

and her

(Oxford, 1880 and 1885).

fall of

the western portion of the empire which

Constantino had founded dates in reality from the death of Valentinian in 455. of the

last

and extravagant taxation, driven crowds of subjects into voluntary exile, and cleared the

policy his

That prince, the

house of Theodosius, had, by his vacillating


BOETHIUS.

16

way

for the hordes

that hovered over the entry of

down

every road that led to Borne, and that swooped

on the defenceless city like vultures on a wounded

The

tiger.

and

history

the beginning

of

the latter part of the

of

of

the

sixth century

history of the rivalry between

Visigoths and Ostrogoths,

From

fifth

the

is

Huns and Vandals,

for the prize of Italy.

the inhabitants themselves, the degenerate

descendants of the Fabii and Metelli, there was resistance to be feared.

The old Eoman

dead, and the feeble senate

was

The

was

spirit

powerless to

the torrent of barbarian conquest.

little

stem

successors

of Valentinian in the palace of the Csesars disappear at the rate of one in every itself

sufficient

is

two

years,

witness to the violence

changes that shook that proud fabric, rottenness

of

the

and

political

and

social

this in of

the

and

to the

life

of

the

age.

It

was reserved

soldier

for Odovacar,

the rough young

whose high destiny was foretold by Saint 1

Severinus,

to administer

stricken empire. his origin

We

beyond the

the coup de grdce to the

know nothing

fact that

certain about

he was the son

of

one

Edecon, identified by Gibbon, but with great improb ability, 1

with the Edica who was See the story in Hodgkin, op.

left

on the bloody

cit., vol. ii. p.

527.


BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.

where the power

of Bollia,

field

once and for ever broken.

1

17

of the

After a

life

Scyri was of

wander

ing amid the wild tribes of Noricum, the young bar barian found his

way

to Italy at a time

when

it

was

with a soldiery envious of the good fortune of

filled

their brethren in Spain, in Gaul,

and in Africa, and

clamouring for their share of the

spoil,

for a third

town and vineyard and field. Orestes the patrician, who, although he had for sufficient reasons part of

refused the purple in favour of his son Augustulus,

was

the

still

real sovereign of the

such an outrageous demand.

Odovacar head

s

Putting

opportunity.

of the disaffected troops,

first

himself

at

the

he stormed and sacked

who had

fled thither at

alarm, to be put to death.

The wretched

Pavia, and caused Orestes,

the

West, resisted

This resistance was

Augustulus,

whom

he deemed unworthy of his ven

geance, he was content to sentence to a luxurious exile in the Lucullan villa.

stretch out his

hand

to

2

He had now

only to

grasp the imperial sceptre,

but experience had taught him that this was a dan gerous bauble.

through the 1

accordingly

addressed a letter

senate to the emperor Zeno at

For an exhaustive discussion on the parentage of Odovacar, see

Hodgkin, -

He

Eoman

op. cit., vol.

ii.

pp. 528-530.

On

the bay of Naples, the famous seat of Lucius Lucullus, the conqueror of Mithridates.

B


BOETHIUS.

18

Constantinople, in which he formally advocated the

Western empire, and begged invested with the title and rank of patrician. abolition of the

to

be

The

prospect of an undivided rule from Byzantium to Britain flattered Zeno, and he readily gave his assent.

Odovacar kept

and although

strictly to the letter of his proposal,

after seven years

sulship of the West, he never to

fill

the

office

worthy Eoman

he revived the con

showed any inclination

in person, but confided

From 476

officers.

to

it

to trust

490 he

the land with justice and tolerance, protecting

ruled it

by

arms from the active aggressions of barbarians on the frontier, and by his prudent administration

his

more dangerous oppression of his own turbulent soldiery. But Odovacar s successful course from the

still

was now

to be crossed

and pathetic

by one

most romantic

of the

figures in all history.

This

place to dwell at length on the early doric

the

is

not the

life of

Ostrogoth, but a brief sketch of

necessary to

a right

Theoit

is

comprehension of the causes

that led to the passage of the Isonzo, where Italy

once again changed masters. the 1

cit.,

Amal and She vol.

is

The son

of

Theudemir

1

Erelieva his wife, he was born in 454,

Dr Hodgkin (op. generally spoken of as his concubine. p. 15) inclines to the view that the union between her

iii.

and the Amal was sanctioned by the Church, although the woman was of inferior rank to the man s


BOETHIUS AND THEODOKIC. on the very day of

At

Huns. roving

tlie

19

Ostrogothic victory over the

the age of eight he exchanged the rough father s

life of his

camp

for the comfort

ease of the royal court at Constantinople,

remained

for ten years as a hostage for

and

where he

the alliance

which the emperor had entered into with the bar barians.

It

cannot be said that the young

profited greatly

on him,

for, if

Amal

by the careful education bestowed

we

are to believe the statement of the

Anonymus Valesii, he could to the last only name through a stencil. When his father

sign his

died in

474, Theodoric succeeded to the hereditary leader

and soon gave evidence that hand was better fitted to the sword than the

ship of the Ostrogoths, his

He

style.

the

appears to have been an active agent in

restoration

exile

of

Zeno when he was driven

by the usurper

Basilisctis

;

into

and the various

which he was engaged be tween the years 477 and 488, now for the emperor military

enterprises

in

against his revolted generals, against his patron, gave that

when

him

now

for his

own hand

a wide experience.

ing power of his young ally by pitting against his

So

the cautious Zeno tried to check the grow

him

namesake Theodoric Strabo (the squint-eye), an

unscrupulous adventurer, who, jealous of his rival superior birth and influence,

was

for ever

s

scheming to


BOETHIUS.

20

supplant him in the favour of the Gothic people, he

found that the hostage of Constantinople, the nurs ling of the court, had, like the lion-cub of ^Eschylus,

become too formidable ingly,

Accord

to be trifled with.

he was only too glad to

fall in

with the

Amal s

suggestion that he should pass over to Italy and win

Eoman empire

her from Odovacar to the

Towards the end

of

488 Theodoric

left

est

knowledge of

computation puts

men, with to

its

their wives

it

exact number, but the low at forty

and

thousand fighting

families,

amounting in

something like two hundred thousand

The march went on year,

all

Wallachia

we have no

at the head of an enormous multitude

certain

once again.

all

souls.

through the winter of that

and the spring and early summer

of the fol

lowing, amid dangers and difficulties the magnitude of

which

it is

not easy to measure.

For besides the

anxiety of providing provisions for a whole nation, there was the active resistance of the wild tribes to

be reckoned upon, through whose territory the road to

Italy lay.

Notwithstanding a great and signal

victory over the Gepidas,

who barred

the passage of

the Ulca, innumerable other conflicts with the same

Gepidae or with the Sarmatians kept Theodoric and his host on the farther side of the

489, when he at

last

Alps until August

descended into Italy, to find


AND THEODORIC.

BOETIIIUS

Odovacar confronting him on the banks

21 of the Isonzo.

Step by step the stubborn king was driven back, from the Isonzo to Verona, from Verona to Ravenna,

where he held out spair forced

him

for three years till

to capitulate.

hunger

A treaty was

by John, archbishop of Ravenna, and if

Odovacar was to reap in Theodoric

reward

of his

own

it

arid

de

arranged

seemed as

clemency the

s

forbearance towards Augustulus

Not only were his life and him, but it was agreed upon oath

fourteen years before. safety assured to

that

rule

the

of

should be

Italy

equally

A

between conqueror and conquered.

divided

week

s holi

day of friendship and parleying was crowned by a banquet held to celebrate the union kings.

Odovacar came in

Theodoric

to

ceiving the

s

invitation, of

petition

of

the rival

all confidence, in

and was

answer

in the act of re

two suppliants, who held

him by the hand in the earnestness of their appeal, when a couple of soldiers placed in ambush in the hall rushed forth

saw

him,"

to

slay

him.

writes the chronicler,

and would not

set

011

him."

"

1

"

But when they they were afraid,

Upon

this Theodoric

ran up, and with a brutal jest and rough reply to

Odovacar 1

s

helpless call on

God

irov 6

0foc;

cleft

Johannes Antioclianus, in Karl Mullcr s Fragmenta Historicorum (Paris, Didot, 1841-72), tome v. p. 21 4a.

Grrecorum


BOETHIUS.

22

him from chin

brother was shot down

garden prison

;

Odovacar

victim.

s

as he fled through the palace

was starved

his wife Sunigalda

;

did the furious Ostro

one

with

content

rest

goth

Nor

to loin.

to death in

and their son Ocla was sent as a hostage to

Gaul, whence he presently escaped only to meet a

bloody death at the hands of his father

Thus did Theodoric

glutted,

when

But

conquest.

s

murderer.

seal in blood his

once

when once he had

his

charter of

was

vengeance

received the emperor

s

consent to his mastership of Italy, he devoted him

and soul

self heart

prudent

plan of

to the

carrying out of Odovacar

government.

the realm enjoyed peace and prosperity

Theodoric, as

threatened by

often

Gaul

Eavenna

from

to

could easily check

to

Italians

or

peace, for

;

northern frontier was

his

German, moved 1

Verona

or

Pavia,

his court

whence he

any barbarian advance

pros

;

he was sagacious enough to see that

perity, for

was

as

the

real

interest

of

should be rigidly

s

For thirty-three years

Italy

kept

it

that Goths and apart, the

former

receiving the long wished for tertiarum distributio, as a reward for past services,

1

Theodoric

s

and

as an

inducement

connection with Yeron a survives in the

name

"

Diet

which he figures in the old High-German Bern," under romances of the middle ages.

rich of


BOETHIUS AND TIIEODOKIC. to protect the rights of the

natives

23

while these last

;

were encouraged to cultivate without

hin

or

let

drance the rich resources of the land, which revived

He

wonderfully during these quiet times.

thus re

stored to Italy something of her ancient splendour

and supremacy, and the ambassadors who crowded

Eavenna from every country in Europe went away filled with wonder at the wisdom of the king

to

and the magnificence It

was during

of his court.

1

Eoman

this last expiring flicker of

Anicius

Manlius

glory

that

moved

across the scene

and

;

Boethius

Severinus

his is one of the

2

names

that reflects lustre on the reign of Theodoric, while lays the stigma of

it

of the senate

undying shame on the memory

which pronounced

condemnation, and of the king

We 480 1

Of.

2

who had

it

carried out.

cannot be certain of the exact year of his

birth, but

of

most unmerited

his

most probably

it

A.D.

3

His

father,

fell

somewhere

this side

Aurelius Manlius Boe-

Decline and Fall, c. 39 and Var., 6, 9 7, 5. and not Boetius, is the way the name should be ;

;

Boetliius,

written. 3

The

See Usener, Anec. Hold., p. 43. limits of the date of his birth are 475 in the one direction

We

know

and 483 in the

other.

before his death

we hear him speaking

that he died in 524, and just of the signs of premature

decay, of the old age of sorrow, that he bears "

Now

upon

Intempestivi fundtmtur vertice cani Et tremit ett eto corpore laxa cuti.s."

his

body

Cons.

i.

grey hairs cannot be called untimely at the age of

m.

].

fifty.

He


BOETHIUS.

24

was the trusted

thius,

under that monarch urbi

prsefectus

prsetorianus,

his son

was

filled

and consul

of

and

Odovacar,

successively the posts of

he

(this

still

servant

held

twice),

He

(in 487).

prsefectus

dying while

a boy, the education of the

young

Anicius was intrusted to friends of high standing in

the

These

state.

tradition,

friends

were,

according

to

none other than his own kinsmen, Festus

and Symmachus, the

latter of

whom

further testified

ward by bestowing on him the The tradition that daughter Eusticiana.

his affection for his

hand

of his

Boethius was

first

to Festus (was the

married to one Helpes, daughter

name

of his other guardian chosen

has long been given up.

for the sake of

symmetry

It rested solely

on the insecure foundation of a sup

posititious

?),

tombstone at Pavia, which bore witness to

the virtues and wifely devotion of a Sicilian lady

was led be

it

It

to

Eome by

who

love for her lord, whose name,

remarked, does not appear in the epitaph at will

not,

I

think, be

stretching

too far to assume that Boethius

s

first

all.

conjecture

acquaintance

must have been born after 475. Besides, Ennodius, born about 473, writes of him and to him in quite a fatherly way (Parsenesis Didiscalica, Migne, 63, c. 254 Letters, Book vii. No. 13), which he could hardly have done to a man who was only a few years his ;

On the other hand, neither could his sons, who were elected junior. consuls in 522, have been much less than twenty, nor their father less

than forty at the time.

He was

therefore born before 483.


BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.

25

with Theodoric dated from the year 504, when, as a lad of twenty, he

entry into Eome,

welcomed

must have seen that celebrated

when

the heretic conqueror was

the city of St Peter by the shouts of

to

the people and the reverence of priests and Pope.

A

youth so distinguished by

birth, fortune,

and ac

complishments would naturally command the early notice of the Amal, whose presence at Eome just then was in great measure due to his wish to win the favour of the leading

men

there,

and who would

La only too glad of the chance thus offered him of himself with them by a ready recog-

ingratiating /ition

of

the

powers and promise of their rising

Besides,

generation.

it is

easy to imagine the charm

which such a personality would exercise on the bar barian culture

king,

that

who

could

appreciate

in

others

the

had been bestowed upon himself in

For Boethius, though young in years, was

vain.

already old in learning.

A

born student, he chose

to pass his hours of leisure with his

books rather

than in the spectacles and amusements, the battles of the

youth. self

to

Blues and Greens, that engrossed the

The

diligence with

Eoman

which he devoted him

the pursuit of knowledge was rewarded by

an unusual versatility and an encyclopedic erudi tion.

No

branch of science or art remained long


BOETHIUS.

26

him

neglected or unattempted by

and, thanks to

;

the liberal training of his guardian, he enjoyed the rare privilege of being able to read the

sophers in their

own

As Horace made Princeps

was the

his chief boast

folium carmen ad

Deduxisse so it

tongue.

it

"

Greek philo

1

Italos

modes,"

literary object

and aim of Boethius

to

To this import Greek wisdom into his native land. end he translated the works of Pythagoras on music, Ptolemy on astronomy, of Nicomachus on arith metic, of Euclid on geometry, of Archimedes on of

Finally, he sought to bring the whole of

mechanics.

Greek speculative science within the range of Eoman readers and though he did not live to see the attain ;

ment

his

of

ambition, he

world in something several duties,

and

1

to give to the

than twenty years, of which

were absorbed in the discharge

more than

translation

nearly

less

managed

the

all

thirty books of of,

See Cassiodorus, Var.,

for the tradition that

i.

45.

works There

is

public

commentary on, embraced

These

Aristotle.

logical

of

of

the

Stagyrite

not the smallest foundation

he was educated at Athens.

Cassiodorus dis

Atheniensium scholas longe positus [notpositas] inThe undoubtedly spurious De Disciplina Scholarium is troiisti." the only one of the works attributed to Boethius that breathes a word on the subject, and such an exceptional training would have been sure to receive mention, either by himself or by one of bis friends. "

tinctly says,


BOETHIUS AND THEODOKIC. the

and the

Topica

De

and the

title

s

Categorise

to the inheritance of the

and mark him

in the West,

Academy

the

and they further make

Syllogismo

author

good their

Analytica,

27

as the pioneer

But Boethius did not

of the scholastic philosophy.

confine his pen within the limits, however wide, of

pagan

He

learning.

perhaps than discretion, into the controversy, and endeavoured

lists of

methods

were inclined to

own

some

but

do,

family

of the

new

of the

to

to the treatment of doctrinal

The favour

theological

not to identify the

old philosophy with Christianity, as Platonists

more ardour

with

rushed,

its

apply

difficulties.

king and the traditions of his

the Anicii had been distinguished in

the public service for the last six hundred years

combined affairs.

to bring

At

him

into early contact with great

the age of thirty he was introduced into

the senate with the

of patrician,

title

an honour

usually reserved for faithful and tried servants on their retirement

saw

him

from public

elected

sole

life

;

consul.

and

qualifications both of character for

a high position of trust,

it

and the year 510 Undoubted as his

happiest

illustration states

are

to

those

Plato

were

must be a source

unceasing regret that he felt himself practical

intellect

s

bound

theory

of

to give

that

the

which are governed by


BOETHIUS.

28 1

philosophers,

that he ever brought himself to ex

change the seclusion of his own library for the tur moil

the

of

shining

with

lavished

all

or

Senate House.

the adornment that taste could suggest

money could buy, he would have found

which the dusty struggle could never give,

proved

more

and

hearing to

for office

friends

would have

him

to

a rest

and distinction

his beloved books

faithful

than

the

who condemned him without

cowardly colleagues

leisure

walls,

ivory, on which he had

and

glass

Within those

Happily he had

and death.

disgrace

even in the busy time of his consulship to

continue his literary and mechanical work, and find

a

him

called

away from his ordinary

duties,

we

now

to construct a water-clock for Theodoric s brother-in-

select a harper for the

now

to help

now

to

court of Clovis the Frank,

convict the guards

attempt to cheat the still

the Burgundians,

of

law, Gundobad, king

men

paymaster of an

with light

coin.

Higher and higher he rose in the esteem and confidence

of the king,

till

in the year

522 the cup

of his

Symmachus

by the elevation of his two boys, and Boethius, to the dignity of the

consulship.

On

pride was

pronounce

filled

the

this

occasion

he

was

chosen to

customary panegyric on his royal 1

Rep.,

vi.

487.


BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. master,

who showed

his appreciation of the zeal

loyalty of the panegyrist

and

by appointing him magister

which involved constant attendance

a post

officiorum

29

on the king s person, and which,

as

he

tells us,

had

never before been bestowed on a privatus.

But

the honours heaped upon

all

to heighten the tragedy of his of ill-timed

him only serve

sudden

enthusiasm for the ancient

fall.

A

Eoman

burst

liberty

aroused the slumbering suspicion of the Ostrogoth,

who soon showed had loved

;

while the servile and nerveless senate was

easily induced to

noblest of

that he could hate as well as he

its

hand over without a murmur the

number

to his vindictive vengeance.

The circumstances

arraignment and con

his

of

demnation are important enough attention,

most

and involve a

interesting, as

perplexing,

it

very truthfulness and

scrutiny

certainly

state -trials

to claim a closer

on

is

of

one

of

the

one of the most

record.

Moreover, the

common honesty

of Boethius,

apart from

here at

any question of political wisdom, are stake, and so I must crave the reader s

indulgence while I endeavour to cast upon the case the

different

Valesii,

by

lights

afforded

Procopius in his

thius himself in the

by Cassiodorus

in his

by the Gothic

Anonymus War/ by Boe

Consolation of Philosophy/ and

Miscellaneous Letters.


BOETHIUS.

30

The authorship from

title

fragment which takes

of the

Henri de Yalois, the seven

its discoverer,

teenth century scholar, and to the history

of

its

to

is

Ammianus

be found appended

may

Marcellinus,

in

probability be ascribed to Maximian, bishop of

all

Eavenna from 546 After the

a

synagogue had been follows

senators "

destroyed

account

this

of

decrees

s

Eavennese

the

of

Theodoric

of

description

protection

there

556.

to

Jews,

by the the

for

whose

Christians,

trial

the

of

:

From

this

man

subvert the

time the

devil

[Theodoric],

found

occasion

who had been

governing the state well and blamelessly. presently ordered

that

the

oratory

and

to

hitherto

For he altar

of

St Stephen, by the fountains in the suburb of the city

of

Verona, should be thrown down.

commanded not so "

much

that no

Eoman

He

should carry arms

also

no,

as a knife.

Also, a poor

woman

of the

Gothic nation lying

under a porch, not far from the palace of Eavenna, brought forth four dragons

by the people borne along west to the east, and cast carried

off,

;

two

of

which were seen

in the clouds

from the

into the sea

two were

;

having one head between them.

with a torch, which

is

A

star

called a comet, did appear,


AND

BOETIIIUS

TIIEOD01UC.

shining brightly for fifteen

clays,

31

and earthquakes

happened frequently. "After

the

against

Cyprian,

Count

king began suddenly to chafe

the

this

Bomaiis whenever he found occasion. 1 Referendary, and afterwards

who was then

of the

Sacred Largesses, impelled by greed,

an information against Albinus the patrician,

laid

on

the ground

he

that

had

sent

the

to

letters

emperor Justin, which were hostile to the king

s

rule. "

As he was denying

vocitus

dum

was Master False did

it,

is

"

negaret

"),

the king

the information of Cyprian

;

but

!

is

re("

altogether

Then Cyprian with

false,

s

who face

:

Albinus

if

then both I and the whole senate did It

"

Boethius the patrician,

of the Offices, said to

one consent. king

this before the court

with

it

lord,

hesitation

my

brought

forward false witnesses, not only against Albinus,

but also against Boethius, his defender.

But the

king was laying a snare for the .Romans, and seeking

how he might the

false

destroy

witnesses

them

:

than in

he put more trust in the

senators.

Then

Albinus and Boethius were taken in custody to the 1

The refcrcndarius held

a post in the royal court of appeal, to

which we have no corresponding term in our legal system. His duties appear to have included the casting into an intelligible form the claims of either side in a lawsuit.


BOETHIUS.

32

But the king sent for of Ticinum, and without

baptistery of the church.

Eusebius, prefect of the city

Boethius

giving

a

passed sentence

hearing,

The king sent and caused him

him.

death on the Calventian property,

He was

held in custody.

1

to be

upon put to

where he was

tortured for a very long

time with a cord bound round his forehead, so that his eyes started

;

then at last in the midst of his

torments he was killed with a

Two more

short quotations from the

and the reader story of

a record, else one

In the

Anonymus/

will be in possession of the

Theodoric

s

which mars the

last

page of

fairest in the history of

of the

first

whole

of that pitiful exhi

vengeance,

bition of barbarian fury

Italy.

club."

we have

the epilogue of the

tragedy, the death of "

Symmachus. Meanwhile Symmachus, the head

was brought from Eome fearing lest grief for his to

to

of the senate,

Eavenna.

The

son-in-law should lead

king,

him

attempt something against his rule, had him ac

cused and

killed."

The second, which narrates Pope John s mission to Constantinople,

purpose only in so far as tradition 1

which

is

it

necessary to

ill-fated

my present

throws light on the later

numbered Boethius among

The modern Calvenzano,

in the province of Milan.

"the


BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. noble

upon

army

of

The persecution

a confusion of dates.

Catholics,

Theodoric,

is

but

never

of the

out

carried

by

not heard of until after the execution

The cause

of Boethius. to be

This tradition was based

martyrs."

threatened

33

unkind promise

of this

is

found in the proclamation against the Arians

which the emperor Justin issued in the year 524. religious zeal which was the ostensible

Behind the

motive of this measure, to

wean the

Ostrogoth. indignant,

it

is

easy to trace a wish

from their allegiance to the

Italians

Theodoric

felt

and was no doubt

this,

and not unnaturally,

the

that

studied

toleration of his long reign should be so ungratefully

requited by his eastern colleague.

And

1

so he pre

pared to retaliate, and despatched the reluctant Pope

John

to Constantinople to

to the court there, all

heretics

will to

and

to

make known

demand from Justin

who had been compelled

conform

return to their

to Catholicism

own

his intention

that

against their

should be allowed to

particular forms of heterodoxy.

2

Despite his protestations, the unfortunate John

was hurried on board bishops, 1

ship, together

and in due course arrived

with

five

other

at Constantinople.

For the relations between the King of Italy and the Caesar of

Constantinople consult Hodgkin, op. 2 This seems to be the meaning of Catholica restituat

religioue."

C

cit., "

vol.

iii.

chap. x.

ut reconciliatoa htereticos in


BOETHIUS.

34 "

And

out to

Justin the

meet him

emperor,"

we

"

are told,

came

as he had been the blessed Peter

and after giving him audience promised that he would do all else that was required of him, but

himself,

by any means

that he could not to the

Arian faith

over to

suffer the restoration

who had given themselves So when Pope John religion.

of those

the Catholic

came back from Justin, Theodoric took him by and

laid the

ban

a few days John

Writing

less

of his displeasure

upon him.

1

craft,

After

2

died."

than a generation after the event,

with the words of the imprisoned philosopher ring ing in his ears, and hatred of the persecuting Ostro

goth rankling in his heart, Maximian would natu rally be inclined to side

with Boethius.

certain propensity for the marvellous

should

make us

careful

how we

the story of Boethius, there was lively imagination that

shows

and impossible

accept his account

But

things as strictly accurate.

of

Besides, a

in

recounting

little

scope for the

itself in

the wonderful

birth of the dragons, and the signs in the heavens

that 1

2

last

"

went before Theodoric s Et in

offensa sua

have ventured, excerpts from the I

the death of

eum

esse

fit

of

frenzy.

And

jubet."

for the sake of clearness, to present these

two

Anonynms separately, although in the original Symmachus is mentioned incidentally in the course of

the narrative of Pope John

s

mission.


BOETHIUS AND TIIEODOIUC.

35

evidence so nearly contemporary, and so strikingly coincident with Boethius

own

version of the matter,

measure

entitled to the fullest

is

s

of consideration.

It will be seen that Procopius, the

torian

(500-565

1

"

Anonymus.

?),

of his

chiefs

first

Byzantian his

words

of

the

chapter of the

first

War/ both of noble birth, were Roman senate, and became consuls.

Gothic

the

of

the

Symmaclius and Boethius, his son-

in-law/ he tells us in the

book

out

bears

"

Their pre-eminence above their fellows in the prac tice of philosophy, their

zeal for justice, the assist

ance they offered with their wealth to the poverty

many, strangers and fellow -citizens alike, the all this combined to great renown they acquired, of

stir

up the hatred

of

And when

villanous men.

they laid false information Theodoric believed them,

and slew the two men, on the charge a revolution, and confiscated all their Let us

now hear what Boethius

say on the subject. services

in

1

2

Cons.,

Of

i.

property."

himself

has to

After enumerating his various

the cause

of

his

the oppression of greedy Gothic 1

of plotting

countrymen 2

officials,

against

he urider-

pr. 4.

companions against an measure which allowed the State to buy

special interest is his defence of the

edict of

coemption

(a fiscal

provisions for the army at something under market price), which threatened to ruin the province. Hodgkin, by a comparison of this


BOETHIUS.

36

takes to justify his defence of the senate

s

dignity

and privileges which has brought about his present To save Albums the con undeserved disgrace. "

sular

l

from the punishment consequent on a pre

judiced

trial,

the hatred of the informer

might well be thought that in so doing incurred animosity enough, and indeed the very

Cyprian. I

I braved

fact that

It

my

love of justice had left

me

no place

of

safety with the court-party ought to have rendered

me more

Now, who were

secure with the others.

the informers

who

struck

me down

?

Basilius,

whom

,

pressure of debt:

king

s service

he was long since

drove to denounce me.

expelled,.,

the

Opilio and

Gaudentius, who, on account of their countless and various crimes, had been ordered into exile decree.

When

by a royal they would not obey and sought

sanctuary, and the king discovered

it,

he proclaimed

Eavenna by a given day, they should be driven out with the brand of shame on Could any measure be more stringent ? their brows.

that unless they had left

And

yet on that self-same day they laid information

against me, and -their information

was admitted.

passage with certain letters of Cassiodorus (Var., iii. 20, 21, and 27), describing the disgrace of one Faustus, praetorian prefect, indentities him with the governor whom Boethius dared to oppose. See op. ciL, vol. 1

iii.

A

p. 533.

member

of the

Decian gens

Consul in 493.


BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC. "

Had my

37

services merited this reward, thinkest

Or did the previous condemnation of those men invest them with a right to accuse ? Had thou

?

Fortune, then, no shame,

not for the innocency of

if

the accused, at least for the infamy of the accuser

But thou wouldst know the heads

am

under which I

They

arraigned.

of having

charge

say that I have

How

desired the safety of the senate.

They accuse me

the

of

?

desired

it ?

prevented an informer

from producing documents which were to prove the senate guilty of treason.

What

teacher

the

Shall

?

putting thee to

I

for

deny charge shame ? But I did desire

shall never cease to desire

my

sayest thou,

of

fear it,

and

Shall I plead guilty

it.

?

Farewell, then, to the task of confuting the informer. Shall I call

it

a crime to have desired the safety

of that illustrious order

decrees it

a

own

it

issued against

crime. objects,

But

It

?

me

stupidity,

it

is

true that

did

its

defeating

by the

host to

make

ever

as

its

cannot alter the rights of things, and,

following the teaching of Socrates, I do not

deem

it

right either to hide the truth or to confess a false

hood.

Be

this as it

may, I leave the question

weighed by thy judgment, and that Still,

in order that posterity

may

of

the

to be

wise.

not miss the con

nection and the truth of the matter, I have com-


BOETHIUS.

38

mitted an account of

by which

forged letters

Eoman

for

hoped

speak of them

had

patent

am

I

accused

freedom, what need

of

make

allowed to

evidence which in

left

cases

all

(Indeed,

weight.

having

there to

is

use

us to hope for

greatest

what freedom

Would

?

the

carries

the

of

a form of

confession of the informers themselves,

possible

to those

Their forgery would have been

?

been

I

As

to writing.

it

there

is

there were any

I

!)

would have answered in the words of Cassius, who,

when he was 1

cited

by Gaius

on the charge

Germanicus,

affair

has grief so dulled

Had

complain that wicked virtue

but I

;

hopes

am

which

known

I

Nor

it.

tried

it,

in this

make me

sense as to

men have

a

to

outrage

exceedingly astonished that their

crowned with

have been

desire that

known

my

son of

being privy to

of

conspiracy against him, replied,

thou shouldst never have

the

Cresar,

is evil is

For

success.

to

perhaps in the nature of

our mortal weakness, but that every rogue should

have power to carry out his designs nocence

God s

under

is,

disciples

cometh

If

question evil

;

monstrous.

survey ance,

Hence not without reason did one

God

of

indeed

thine

I.e.,

Caligula.

own

whence

is,

and whence cometh good, 1

in

against

if

He

is


AND

fiOETIIIUS

not

But

]

?

us grant that

let

evil-minded men, of all

good

deserve

my

the

me

ever with

was natural that

as

Did

the

I

senators

think, since thou

I

?

wast

words and actions

my

to direct all

they saw the

senate.

from

treatment

senate, should

whom

and

citizens

Thou dost remember,

39

thirsting for the blood

destruction, in

same

it

and of the whole

both

of

champion

who were

citizens,

have sought

TIIEODOPJC.

thou dost remember, I repeat, that day at Verona

when

the king, thirsting for our general destruction,

sought to extend the charge of treason lodged against

Albinus to the senate as a body, and with what indifference to of

my own

true,

and that

my own merit was in

Thou knowest that these

the whole order.

words are

a

safety I upheld the honour

my

have never boasted where

I

For a

concerned.

measure the inward joy

of

man

lessens

a self-approving

conscience as often as he makes a parade of what

he has done, and seest clearly tegrity.

is

paid for

what has been the

result

fictitious

there -ever a confessed criminal

unanimous that some

either

with fame.

Thou

my

of

In place of the reward of real virtue, I

undergoing the penalty of

so

it

of

who found

Epicurus, in the

De

;

and was

his judges

them did not give way,

from a knowledge of the 1

guilt

in

am

frailty

Ira Divina, cap.

xiii.

of

mortal


40

BOETHIUS.

nature, or from a consideration of the circumstances

that wait on Fortune, to which all liable

If I

?

and honourable,

compass the death

of the

me

in

presence, and not

my

had confessed or been convicted.

on account of an excess

condemned

I have been

could

Truly,

ever be

its

As

of zeal for the

and

to death

five

members deserve

convicted

it

is,

senate,

loss of rights,

unheard and undefended, while nearly miles away.

good

even then sentence should have

been pronounced on

one

are

were charged with having attempted

sacrilegious sword, to

all

alike

temple of God, to slay His ministers with

to fire the

until I

men

hundred no

that

on a like charge

l !

Those who brought the accusation knew well what

was worth

it

ture of

;

some

and real

so, to

darken

it

with the admix

crime, they lyingly asserted that

ambition for advancement had led conscience with sacrilege.

But

me

thou,

to stain

who

dwelling ever within me, didst drive far from

bosom s throne sacrilege

thou didst

meditation the

1 "0

desire

for

my

earthly things, and

could not find a place before thine eyes.

Day by day

my

all

my

hast thy

instil

into

my

ears

and into

saying of Pythagoras,

meritos, de simili crimine

neminem

posse convinci

Follow !"

i.e.,

they deserve, for their pusillanimity on this occasion, that no one shoiild ever be found to brave a tyrant s anger in defending their rights.


BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.

Was

God.

it

that

likely

I,

41

whom

thou

wast

forming to perfection, to the very likeness of God, should seek the assistance of the foulest and vilest spirits

Besides,

?

my

the honoured friends

man without

father, a

by deed as well

as

And

so

and home,

hearth it,

consoler that

s

my

champions against

charge."

he goes on, complaining to his they have besmirched her

in thus attacking the

wife

my

reproach and winning esteem

1 name, are

suspicion of such a

all

unsullied

who frequented

most devoted of her

divine

own

robe

disciples,

while he inveighs loudly against the unkind Fortune that suffers the innocent to be punished and lets the guilty go free.

Against this impassioned apology

it is

set the indirect evidence of Cassiodorus

The

side.

Variso

of

Epistolas

only

fair to

on the other

this writer

are

a

collection of despatches concerning the administra

tion of the kingdom, in the

name

composed

of Theodoric

and

at the

command and

his successors.

The

bulk of them are addressed to Italian and Gothic

and overcharged as they are with laborious erudition and rhetorical adornment to repeat his

officials

1

;

the MS. reading, cequc actu ipso rcverendus," and suis ipsius actibus reverenregard the expression as equivalent to Of. Obb&rius s note on the dus." passage. I

retain

"

"


42

BOETHIUS.

barbarian master

orders in the simple and straight

s

forward form in which they were doubtless issued

would have been impossible conceited

old

the garrulous and

to

most in

they afford us a

Italian

scheme by which Theo-

structive insight into the

he had

the land

doric sought to govern

won with

his sword.

We

know something

from two

these letters

of

we may form hints to

the

held

The

father

the

we

under

had nothing

Cyprian

40, 41), and

man from

them announces

of

the comitiva sacrarum post in

financial

the

newly

was the son

of

the unfortunate to leave

one Opilio, Odovacar.

behind him but an

honourable name, but the young

man

make

thanks to his

ability

whom close

his

way

and the his

the

world,

early

favour

in

the

notice of the senate.

are told,

office

of

second recommends

to the

officer

Cyprian,

who

;

first

to

most important

the

kingdom

appointed

The

his elevation

largitionum,

(

v.

Yarise/

a fair conception of the

they contain.

Cyprian

the career

of

duties as Eeferendary

of *

soon began to

own

Theodoric, with

brought him into

and frequent communication.

He

seems to

have been gifted with a wonderful power of placing the two sides of

any question clearly and rapidly 1

See above, p. 31, note.


BOETHIUS AND TITEODORIC.

43

before the court, and to have been able to state a

complicated case just as well in the open rode by the king

s

side,

air,

as he

the dry legal atmo

as in

sphere of the council chamber.

The

practical

much more

so

training,

valuable

than any amount of theory, in which he had been stood

schooled,

him

in

good stead when he was

despatched on an important diplomatic mission Constantinople, and the imperial terrors

to

presence had no

one who was familiar with the awful

for

majesty of the Ostrogoth. "

is

Nihil tibi post nos potuit esse

made

by The envoy

humour.

Theodoric

mirabile,"

his secretary, dead to all sense of

to say

s

three

of

knowledge

lan

guages, and his natural nimbleness of mind, enabled

him

to

cope

successfully with

even

the

slippery

Greeks.

What

the precise object of

this mission

have no means of knowing, but we

may

was we

guess that

was the occasion on which the intrigue between the senate and the emperor was discovered which it

brought about the

The

letter goes

with

accordance

proved

and

to honour,

tried

trial

at Verona.

on to say that Theodoric has, in his

the

usual

procedure,

thoroughly

man whom he

has chosen

and that he has not found him wanting


BOETHIUS.

4-4

in

any

that

Above

respect.

most

excellent

gift,

man and man, He obedience to God.

between

the duties

the

bear

may

third his

Cyprian possesses

all,

the

bond

the

pledge

is

1

Indiction

honours

Sacred

that

reverent

enter

upon

so

the

that

office

at

Largesses,

and exhorted

(524-5), in

faith,

friendship

of

invited to

Count of the

of

of

to

king-

advance him yet higher.

The words

of the

document before

us,

with those of a similar letter to Cyprian Opilio,

which

make up

I shall notice next,

ingly honourable record of public close consideration of

it,

together

s

brother,

a seem

service.

But

a

and a comparison with the

statements of Procopius, of the

Anonymus/ and

of

Boethius himself, will, I think, enable us to see that

two accounts are not absolutely irreconcilable, and that the qualities which won Theodoric s admi

the

ration and Cassiodorus

s

concurrence are not such as

would exclude the lower motives attributed informers by what defence.

may

Here we have

to

the

be called the counsel for the a clever

young lawyer, prac-

The Indiction was an ever-recurring cycle of fifteen years, in more .accurately, formally adopted by Con stantino in 312. One such cycle began in September 522, and so 1

stituted, or, to speak

For full explan system, and the method of comput

the third Indiction from this date will be 524-5. ation of the history of the

ing it, see Hodgkin Christian Ant., s. v.

s

Cassiodorus, p. 125,

"Indiction."

and

"

H.

B."

in Diet.


BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. tically a

45

self-made man, whose chief claim to dis

and mental

tinction lies in his ready wit

agility,

thanks to which he can state a case with such abso lute

often to satisfy either

impartiality as

"

contending parties, placuisti."

At

of the

altering parti indiscrete laude

the risk of appearing paradoxical, I

would say that scrupulous

fairness of this sort

no means incompatible with a certain strain scrupulousness, and that a

man who

is

of

by un-

could deliberately

shut his eyes to the superior rights of one side or the other in a lawsuit, need

been blind to his own

moment mean

not necessarily have I

interests.

do not for one

so far to lose sight of the difference

between the intellectual and the moral power as to suggest that the one implies the other.

I

would only

remind the reader that success in the law, as in every other profession, has sometimes been

known

to de

pend on the energy with which a man can push his own advancement, and the coolness with which he can regard the claims of others.

It is easy to

ima

gine that Cyprian would look with envying eyes on

the honours heaped upon Boethius, and that he would

not be sorry for an opportunity of taking from him

and adding

his share in the king s affections

own.

And now

with Boethius

pionship of the accused senator

s

it

voluntary

to his

cham

came an unexpected


BOETHIUS.

46

The

chance.

hesitation (there

is

no question

Dr Hodgkin would seem

luctance, as

with which the

tells

Anonymus

indictment to Boethius,

may

1

imply

)

us he extended his

be accounted for by the

which the sudden appearance

flutter

to

of re

that pattern

of

of loyalty as the protector of treason

would cause in

the court, and further by a not unnatural doubt as to

how

the king would take an attack upon his Master

of the Offices.

The event shows that

was

his hesitation

baseless.

Treason was abroad, and Theodoric meant to stamp out, putting sternly aside all claims of

it

And

or of former services.

Boethius

fell,

we

thus

friendship

see

that

as

involving in his ruin his father-in-law,

Symmachus, and

all

his

family, so

Cyprian

rose,

carrying with him into the sunshine of royal favour

and

Opilio, his brother,

former of

whom

Basilius, his 2

shortly

connection, the

received that same office of

comes sacrarum largitionum which had become in a

manner hereditary Cassiodorus,

with

who

"With

Op. 2

his

post

of

under Athalaric, the boyish successor

doric, writes in the 1

retained

attendant duties of secretary and

its

leteer,

in his family.

cit.,

regret,

vol.

In 527.

iii.

quaestor,

pamph of

but of necessity, Cyprian enlarges his p. 545.

Theo

warmest terms about the merits charge."


BOETHIUS AND T1IEODOK1C.

man whom we have

of a

nounce as a condemned to Opilio

as

it

(

Var.,

viii.

47

lately heard Boethius de

The

felon.

1C),

is

letter,

addressed

particularly interesting,

appears to contain a covert allusion to the trial

of Boethius. "

You

are

to

the

enjoy,"

the

"

king writes,

all

privileges and emoluments which were allowed

Heaven grant

your predecessors.

that

those

to

who

stand firm in the strength of right action be not

shaken by any machinations

of

calumny.

Time

was when even judges were harassed by informers. But do you put away fear, you with whom is no fault. We lay on Enjoy the fruits of your office. you the same honours that adorned your brother do you imitate his faithful service. For in follow

;

ing him, you take honourable precedence of many.

He was

a

man whose

opinion was highly respected,

Under our

whose steadfastness was proved.

great

forerunner he bore himself blameless, and adminis tered justice to the admiration of that sentence about the

we

are entitled to ask

value of his

had

not

services,

known

all."

(Why,

then,

machinations of calumny, "

?)

for

It is

easy to gauge the

under a successor who

him, the whole court could not

abstain from singing his

In the companion

praises."

letter of

recommendation

to the


BOETHIUS.

48 senate

Var.,

(

brothers istic

viii.

17), the friendly rivalry of the

With

held up to admiration.

is

two

character

tautology, Cassiodorus assures his readers that

while the one preserves constancy in his friendships, the other

makes a point

Amicitiis

ille

("

prsestat

his promises

of fulfilling

fidem

missis debet iste constantiam

")

sed

;

;

magnam

that the one

is

profree

from avarice, and the other a notorious stranger to

Both have been

covetousness.

the king Opilio

s

and trusted friends

manner

faithful servants of

their

of

of life (victus) has

colleagues.

found favour with

the Goths, and his judicial decisions have satisfied

Indeed the fact of his having been so

the Romans. often

chosen arbiter in private suits

sufficient

is

testimony to the esteem in which his integrity

is

generally held.

An is

also

honourable alliance with the house of Basilius

Here we have a possible

touched on.

who was

sion to that Basilius

the king

s service" (vide

"

supra,

long since expelled p.

36).

indeed, appears to have been a not at the time

;

but

all

allu

The name,

uncommon one

the actors in this drama are

so closely connected with one another, that we

may

with the greatest probability assume the identifica tion. iv.

It

may

be mentioned here that in the

22, 23, the case

is

Variae/

discussed of two senators


AND

BOETIIIUS

TIIEODORIC.

who

and Prsetextatus

Basilius

49

charged with

are

They were handed over for on which Symmachus served with

practising magical arts. to a board,

trial

four others for

there

One

;

is

and

is

of the

on a

In our absolute ignorance

of the

would be dangerous

the coincidence

bounds

would, in the existing

life

law, immediately have followed

sentence of guilty. issue, it

the trial went.

that disgrace and

certain

withdrawal from public state

lose sight of them,

how

nothing to show

however,

thing,

we

this point

a

;

to insist too strongly

but at least

it

is

not without the

of possibility that this trial for

us the key to Boethius "

Basilius,

s

objection to

olirn regio ministerio

on

magic gives his informer

depulsus."

Dr Hodg-

kin lays great stress on these letters of Cassiodorus, so flattering to the

and Opilio passionate

;

and he

memory is

invective

of the brothers Cyprian

inclined to attribute Boethius s to

the

jaundiced mind of a

student-statesman who, utterly unable to look upon things from any point of view but his own, would,

when truth

his vanity

was

affronted, sacrifice the cause of

and the credit

scruple.

of

his

colleagues

That Boethius was a

man

without a

of harsh

and

hasty judgment, impatient of ignorance or dulness,

unable to brook opposition in any form, I

pared to admit.

For instance, he

D

am

pre

calls his colleague


BOETHIUS.

50 Decoratus, with

some public

whom "

office,

he had been associated in

and

a wretched buffoon

in

"

"

former iii.

"

pr. 4)

nequissimus scurra

what

;

mouth

delatorque

(Cons.,

more, he puts the unkind words

is

of

his

heavenly mistress.

the only Decoratus

we

hear of

into the

a young

man

had risen Theodoric

this

date was

promise as an advocate,

who

be quaestor, winning in that capacity

to s

of great

at

Now

highest

and

esteem

The

confidence.

he

king sought to honour his memory, for

died

young, by advancing his brother Honoratus to the office

he had

left

who

Cassiodorus,

vacant. is

(We may

be sure that

here again our informant, will

not let slip the opportunity of inserting a senten tious lights

remark about unconscious prophecy when he These official on two such significant names.)

encomiums

are always to be received with a certain

reserve, but in this instance

praise (iv.

was not unmerited.

27)

man s

testifies

friendship

it

A

would seem that the letter

to the value set

of

Ennodius

upon the young

by that worthy but wearisome

bishop of Pavia.

But

I do not see that

what we do

of

we

are justified,

the character of Boethius

knowing of

his

high aims as a philosopher and a statesman, of his

unshaken relations with Symmachus, the flower

of


BOETIIIUS

AND THEODORIC.

51

and uprightness in imputing to him such a gross and inexcusable misstatement of fact, to call integrity

it

by

believe It

mildest name, as

its

Opilio

we

are

bound

to do,

we

if

past career to have been spotless.

s

must be remembered that Cassiodorus

is

writing

merely as the mouthpiece of a barbarian monarch,

and that the wealth of

"

much

carry

letters of his Miscellany, for all their

wise saws and modern conviction with

instances,"

do not

them on questions

of

moral character.

And

if

Theodoric, who, barbarian though he was,

had an intimate knowledge

of

human

nature, could

be led away by the plausible representations of clever informers into an act of blind cruelty, such as the

condemnation

of

doubtedly was,

it

Boethius is

and

Symmachus

un

not unnatural that his well-

meaning but not very discerning secretary should have fallen into the same mistake, and have re

commended

to

and mother

of the

Amalsuntha, the daughter

won her

father

office in

the state.

The

s

of Theodoric

young Amal, those men who had

approbation, as worthy to hold high

rigid silence, barring these hints in the letter

which he guards on the question of the and which Dr Hodgkin interprets as unfavour

to Opilio, trial,

able to the king s decision, does not, to

my

mind,


BOETHIUS.

52

any thing more than an unquestioning ad

indicate

herence to his royal master

s verdict,

which

as a true

servant he must regard as irrefragable.

Gibbon

extraordinary statement that

s

two

acters of the illustrated not of

l

to their

not

is

Cassiodorus,"

The

quaestor, speaking

countrymen

;

but malo

cum

the char

Opilio, are

honour in the

borne

out

by

epistles

the facts.

the king, does unhesi

for

hold them up to

tatingly

and

delatores, Basilius

much

"

the

admiration

of

his

Platone errare, and I for

one would rather have to condone an error of judg

ment

or an easily explicable piece of time-serving in

Cassiodorus, than be driven to brand Boethius a liar

with his last breath.

Whatever view we may take Boethius, apology,

it

whatever value

must be

of

we may

the

trial

place

on

of

his

freely acknowledged that failure

was the end

of his career as a practical statesman.

The

the story of his

teller of

which began

to it

who even

has no words with

other than those with which he

close it

a real regret, that distance

at this

know and admire

life

"

must be shared by of

time have learnt to

the last of the

Romans,"

should ever have chosen to forsake the

life

templation for which he was so excellently 1

Op.

cit.,

all

chap, xxxix. n. 95.

that he of con

fitted, for


BOETIIIUS

AND

TIIEODOKIC.

53

one of action in times when tact was more necessary to success than truthfulness, and at a court where the breath of suspicion was so quickly fanned into the desolating blast of hatred.

And

his

was not that

barren contemplation where the thought inferior quality action,

which

is

of the

finds its proper expression in

but that kind which Wordsworth praised as

producing works

"

which, both from their independ

ence in their origin upon accident, their nature, their duration,

and the wide spread

of their influence, are

entitled rightly to take place of the noblest

and most

beneficent deeds of heroes, statesmen, legislators, or warriors."

For an insight into the

man s

personal

character, with its excellent qualities of devotion to

wife

and children,

of

loyalty

to

his

friends,

unselfish zeal in the cause of the oppressed,

and

we

are

indebted to the letters of Cassiodorus and Ennodius

and his own great work. pages of the

himself through the

and

long-suffering.

mouth

petulance and impatience course

of

in vain for the Christian

Consolation

virtues of humility

the

But we may search the

this

:

He

reproves

of his divine consoler for

the hints he lets

fall in

book and elsewhere lead us

to

suppose that he was fully aware of his intellectual superiority over his contemporaries.

It is doubtless

true that every honest and sincere worker

always


BOETHIUS.

54

knows the results

of his powers,

A

produced by them.

this

kind

the

spirit

grateful

relative value

is

of

not in itself in Christianity

acknowledgment

It is also true that the

;

of

self-consciousness of

it

God s

is

to

nothing but the

is

loan of talents.

vaunted modesty

affectation.

of the

any way repugnant

minds, from Socrates downward,

and the merest

and

of great

too often assumed,

But the

total

want of

sympathy with the ignorance of the mass of mankind which our author everywhere betrays, is essentially opposed to the teaching of that

He had

Him who

thanked God

revealed unto babes the things that

had hid from the wise and prudent.

He


55

CHAPTER THE

III.

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

Rudolph Feiper has published a handy text with variants, &c., in Biblioteca Teubneriana. The vol. of Migne Leipzic, 1871.

the

De

containing the

IT

is

My

is Ixiii.

a relief to turn from these

suffering

we

Cons.

and death to the famous work

are indebted to that

details of

gloomy

for

short year of prison

excuse for disregarding the probable

logical

osophy

order,

which

and taking the

life.

chrono

Consolation of Phil

before the religious tracts, lies in the obvious

connection of that book with

the

which we have been occupied, in authenticity,

its

and in the larger insight

into the character

For while,

sad story with indisputable it

affords us

and mental attitude of the

writer.

for reasons that shall presently appear, I

cannot bring myself to see in the

Consolation

Boe-


BOETHIUS.

56 thius s

confession of

Christianity

;

while

or

faith,

a

tacit rejection

upon both

look

I

it

of

and the

dogmatic chapters rather in the light of prolusiones, of very different scope,

though

very different circumstances, higher value in that

and

The

in

recollection

thought 1

of

yet

original,

of Boethius s

of

which are

may

of

well stand as the

metaphysic

amid

spontaneity

constraint,

its

noticeably

other writings of the great

Eoman

the most important as well

duty

of philosophy.

and modes

studies

earlier

Consolation, that the book

gleams

scheme

so palpable in the various themes of the

is

summary

has for us the

it

contains a fairly systematic,

it

some measure

and composed under

as

and there are

;

general

artificial

absent from

the

Thus

translator.

the most grateful

of the student of Boethius is to

make himself

early acquainted with this, his author s most char acteristic utterance.

a short analysis

proceed encloses,

to

of

examine

To

this

the

five

the

endeavouring

to

end

I

books

purpose giving I

:

philosophical

show how

shall

then

system far

it

it

was

borrowed from existing systems, and to what extent was influenced

by that founder was born and bred. it

religion

in

which

its


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

BOOK As Boethius come and

set

57

I.

lay in prison, longing for death to

him

free

from the misery

of

premature

old age, and beguiling the weary hours with versewriting, the favourite 1

days,

of his happier

accomplishment

a mysterious visitor stood suddenly before his

tear-dimmed

eyes.

It

a

is

woman, whose gleaming

glance and bright complexion are in strange

con

with the years her generally venerable appear

trast

ance proclaims, a form belonging to a bygone time.

Her

now

stature

is

beyond

for

wonderful,

description

she raises her head to knock against the sky,

and now she shrinks men.

She

is

the

to

common measure

clothed in a robe of her

of

own wcavin-,

o>

whose gossamer web has stood the wear though there are rents in at the is

it

TT,

ages,

that tell of rough usage

On

hands of ignorant men.

woven a

of

the lower

hem

on the upper a 0? and they are con

nected by a series of lines arranged like the steps of a ladder. left

a

sceptre.

In her right hand

The

sight

of

is

the

a book, in her

Muses who

are

1 It is tantalising to read in the Anecdoton Holder! of a Carmen Bucolicum by the same hand that penned the De Consolationr. 2 Standing for OewpiiTiKr] and -n-pa/cTJ/cTj. Boethius himself renders these two words by speculative/, and activa respectively, in the first dialogue on the Isagoge of Porphyry.


BOETHIUS.

58

waiting and weeping at the prisoner

s

bedside rouses

her wrath, and she chases them away with words of

Such

contumely.

sirens

consolers of one

fitting

as

they are not the

who has been brought up

under the shadow of the Porch and the Academy.

She substitutes

a sub-

for their enervating elegies

limer strain of her own, gently reproving her hearer

gloom and depression, and promising to cure him of his sickness. But first he must recognise for his

who

she

and pronounce her name.

is,

Boethius

gazes at her, but a strange lethargy binds his tongue,

and

it

is

not until she has wiped away his tears

with gentle hand that he knows her for his beloved mistress Philosophy, the

and

his oldest friend.

nurse of his early years

He

marvels at her deigning

to leave her serene habitation in order to visit a

poor prisoner

never

yet

;

but she assures him that she has

abandoned those

who

Anaxagoras and Zeno and Plato

truly all

love

her.

the

enjoyed

But

consolation of her presence in their distress.

the

physician must know the

wound,

patient

s

touch

and

;

ere she can lay

so she

listens

full

extent

of

the

on him her healing

attentively to

his

story

and the wrong that have brought his present pass. The memory of his woes

of the injustice

him

to

inspires Boethius

;

he

cries

aloud on God, the ruler


THE of the

why, when

spheres, to declare

wanders at lie

will,

him on exile,

working wickedness

man

alone

the inno

of blind Fortune.

his banishment, or rather

is wound long since, but must be Her remedies supposed.

his

and in increasing power,

He

patient grows.

his

self-imposed

She has been aware

from his true home.

of

deeper than she had

it

as

cautiously applied,

the

the

of

strength

shall lay bare his inmost heart

and confess that indeed he knows not what

to her,

nor what

is,

above

things go

why

;

59

His mercy hears him out, and then compassionates

helpless at the

divine visitor

he

all

round unswerving and unchanged,

their

cent

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

who

manner

rules

of this

sufferer s

man

himself

and orders

ordering

weakened

a spark of good presently leap up.

is

now

There things

;

is

Here,

however,

from which a bright flame

But

it

One

but the

beyond the ken of the

intellect.

BOOK Philosophy

is.

all

will

is

may

need time.

II.

proceeds to prove that in reality

Boethius has no right to blame Fortune.

He

has

taken upon him, fully aware of what he was doing,

whose very essence is All the possessions the loss of which

the yoke of her mutability.

fickleness,


BOETHIUS.

60

he

is

now lamenting

and she

are

Fortune

can withdraw them

at

of

friends, riches,

Had any

and renown.

property,

She had

will.

showered upon him the blessings knowledge,

own

s

votaries received more at her hands

one

her

of

To these

?

arguments he answers with the words which Dante l Of all the miseries borrowed and made immortal "

have been

of Fortune, the cruellest misfortune is to

happy

remaining to him has

young

Eusticiana

consulars, in

father live again.

still

Symmachus

scathed save by the pain

causing him.

he

blessings as precious as those

The noble

lost.

are

there

that

Philosophy replies

once."

another is

left,

s

lives,

sufferings

and

so

un are

are the

whom their father and How few there are who

grand

would

not gladly change with even his present sad con dition. self,

True happiness

and not

whose value

is

to take

to lose,

whose nature

so variable.

master of himself possesses a

never wish

man him

within the

in the gifts of Fortune,

so changeful, is

lies

which Fortune

gift

is

He who

which he

will

will never be able

from him.

To know

or to be ignorant of Fortune 1

Che

"

s

Ncssun maggior dolore tempo felice

ricordarsi del

Nella

miseria."

Inf., v.

121.

fickleness


THE is

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

man on whom

equally disastrous to the

falls

particular knowledge engenders this

point

in

the

the

colloquy

Fortune

asks, are

happiness with the

leave

nothing

it

s

divine

is

Is it

?

purse

own.

of these

And

fall

good

lies

to

and power

purchase avarice.

felicity

Is

But the

?

of

human

of the

lot

Boethius.

wicked can have no

I

name

Is it a great

Here

?

a tender spot.

want scope

then explained glory.

for action,

how narrow

This earth

is

the vast system of the universe

must the splendour of is

one of

its

its

attain

keep green and fresh the virtue that I know It is

the

it

abhors contraries, gifts

Philosophy has laid her finger on

me.

;

within the reach of the vilest of

in themselves.

Yes, cries

carries

really claim these as his

as nature

the

What, she

But money must

?

can

At

physician

them

of

this

beauty of the land and

But no man can

?

mankind.

which

it

more graceless than

Is it position

ment

money

before

flash of jewels, or the fruits

and which

gifts,

and

fear.

gnawing

begins to apply her rcmc-dia validiora.

real

her favour

for all ignorance implies unhappiness,

;

Gl

of

is

to

in

are the limits

but a tiny speck in :

how

a single city,

inhabitants, appear to

contemptible

much more

that

him whose gaze

familiar with the infinity of the heavens.

In the

time of Cicero the fame of the Republic, then in

its


BOETHIUS.

62

how had not spread across the Caucasus must have been cribbed, cabined, and confined

flower,

;

"

"

the renown of even

its

Again, what

noblest citizen.

one time and one nation looks upon with approval,

So

another will unhesitatingly condemn.

man

a

must be content with a name bounded by his own As epoch, and known to his contemporaries only. to the glorious for a

man

of philosopher,

title

he

Fortune.

for

at the

When

changes her deceitful smile to

last a

that a

good word

cruel

goddess

frown, and

in so

doing proclaims her changeful nature, then she

indeed true

then,

;

is

another really to deserve the name.

However, Philosophy has say

one thing

to cheat himself into the belief that

one, but quite

to

it is

and then

alone, can she lead

is

men

back to the only Good, from which she has lured

them away

in the time of their prosperity.

BOOK

III.

The patient feels his strength returning under the inspiring words of Philosophy, and declares that he can support a yet further increase in the potency of her remedies.

She thereupon leads him into a

dis

cussion of the supreme Good, and of the craving of

humanity

to

attain to

it.

It

is

this

that

makes


THE

them

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

so eager for the superficial

ures of Fortune

;

and

63

fleeting pleas

the very diversity of their desires

some seeking riches, others fame, and so on points to some sovereign Good which shall satisfy every longing. All men, even the most degenerate, are impelled to seek

or

less

Good, each in his own way, and with more

But wherein

discernment.

amassing of riches a

Nor yet

his neighbour. for the

climbing to

humiliation

of

in wealth,

man must

needs rob

in power, for that

intrigue

?

in an honourable position,

office

involves the preliminary

Nor again

canvass for votes.

the

is

a possession surrounded with

And

and danger.

true

Not

Good, the object of their aspirations for in the

the

lies

assuredly

it

does not

lie

in pleasure, for that implies servitude to the basest of all things, the body.

All these are insufficient, and but fragmentary

some great whole that contains them all. Before entering on the search for this whole, the

parts of

Father of

no

all

must be invoked, without whose

undertaking

After

the

corne

invocation

good, for there is is

can

to

follows

a

the

successful

nothing better than

He

issue.

God

proof. ;

aid

nay,

is

He

the perfection of goodness, and therefore the true

Good must

reside in

Him.

But happiness

lias

been


BOETHIUS.

64

be

to

acknowledged

the

Good.

true

God, and

Therefore

none other than

happiness resides

in

God

cannot be predicated of Him, nor

;

for accident

can He,

who

Men

true Good. in

best of

is

be separated from the

all,

can to a certain extent participate

and in virtue

happiness,

is

that

of

participation

attain to divinity.

make

All creatures seek God.

and therefore

Evil, notwithstanding the paradox, has

no real existence cannot do

for happiness,

for

;

God,

who can do

all

things,

evil.

BOOK IV. Boethius confesses the truth and beauty of his words, but complains that the chief cause

teacher

s

of his

doubt and misery

fact that the universe is

is

still

untouched.

under the rule

The

of a just

and all-powerful God only makes the presence of evil in the world the more strange and lamentable

;

for evil does exist, its

votaries succeed

often oppressed. if

Philosophy,

which God

s

vessels were

if

and

It

in

it

be in appearance only, and flourish,

while the good are

would indeed be

direful, replies

a well-ordered household, with

universe

may

fitly .be

compared, vile

honoured and precious vessels despised.


THE

But

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

this is not the case.

If our previous

65

arguments

must follow that the good are always powerful, the wicked always powerless for it is the hold, then

it

;

essential characteristic of

impotency

or miss the object of its aim.

to fall short of

N"ow7-whiltrall"men

alike are conscious of the impulse towards Good, the

good alone can attain thereto, the wicked never they

with a misconception of

start

ignorance of the roads by which True, they

may

tion leads

them

it is

to seek,

inflicted

;

may

be reached.

quite

most

but never the thing which

for that,

;

wrong

to

we have

terrible

is

Good.

loss of

Good they

chastisement that can

their very freedom to

a further aggravation of

seen,

suppose that the wicked

In the mere

are ever rewarded. suffer the

for

obtain the thing which their inclina

they really desire Again,

it

;

nature, and an

its

be

work wickedness

is

and

if

their punishment,

were not blinded and their understanding

their eyes

darkened, they would rejoice in every correction laid

upon them

as one step

they are plunged.

more out

mire in which

Even the power which Philosophy

does not deny that they possess is

of the

of a certain

kind

born of impotency, for they have power only over

evil,

and that

when he

said

is less 1

than nothing.

alone have power to

the wise 1

Plato was right

Gorgias, 507c.

E

do


BOETHIUS.

66

what they will the wicked only ment of their inclination.

arrive at the fulfil

;

Nor

is

this

all.

The wicked cannot be

any more than

exist

which keeps

its

evil

alone

for that

exists,

nature and preserves

said to

its order.

is

By

disobeying the natural impulse towards Good, the

wicked

man

has violated the law of his nature, and

|

is

become nothing more than a dead body, the ruin

of a

man

that once was.

To return

rewards and punish

to the question of

ments, a threefold chastisement firstly,

and

evil,

same.

on the wicked,

lies

in the will, secondly, in the thirdly, in

How

the

power

accomplishment

them

gladly would I see

this burden, cries Boethius bitterly.

work

to of

the

relieved of

It will disappear,

answers Philosophy, even sooner than you hope, or they look life

there

for it

for.

For in the swift course

nothing comes so

is

late

can appear long to an immortal

great hopes

and

come down

in unexpected ruin.

of

human

that the waiting

The

soul.

lofty scaffolding of wickedness often

no such limit be

But even supposing

set to wickedness, still

believe, iniquity begets misery, a

if,

man must

as

we

be ever

the more miserable the longer he lives in iniquity. It is well for

end at once

him

that death comes quickly to put an

to his wickedness

and

his wretchedness.


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

After Boethius

67

acknowledged the fairness

lias

of

both premise and conclusion, his teacher goes on to

which has already been put

establish the theory

ward that punishment

He

doer.

puts

punishment

a

question

wrong future

must be allowed that

it

exceedingly vague and in

is

Dost thou not

"

the

concerning

and

of the soul,

the answer he receives definite.

a real benefit to the

is

for

he asks,

reserve,"

"

any

other penalties for souls after the death of the body ? "

"

Assuredly I do reserve very grievous ones, of which,

in

my

whose object

opinion, some,

rigorous

is

while others, whose object

;

But

merciful.

I

have no mind

to

to punish, are is

to purify, are

speak

now on

this

"

matter.

These discussions naturally lead on to the subject of Fate

and Providence.

The divine

throned in the citadel of

its

own

Intelligence, en simplicity, hath

devised a method for directing the variable order of things.

Contemplated in

purity, this to, is

and

method

what the wise men

things

hands

sublime and pristine

called Providence

;

with regard

in connection with, the things it acts upon, it

words, Providence all

is

its

;

Fate

is is

of old called Fate.

In other

the supreme Reason that orders the

instrument which, in the

of Providence, binds together all things,

keeps them each in

its

proper place.

and

Providence


BOETHIUS.

68 holds

all

an

in

things

however

embrace,

equal

Fate sets diverse, however numerous, they may be. all things in motion, apportioning to them their con venient times, forms, and places.

Fate

on Providence and emanates from

God

Providence that to

be done

its

assigns

stability

He

through Fate that different seasons

by means

of

everything that

is

It is

to

dependent

though the two

it,

are of very different character.

is

and individuality.

It

is

has His orders carried out at

and in

What

different ways.

the in

termediary agents between Providence and Fate

may

be, Philosophy does not take upon herself to assert. "

Whether

be through certain divine

it

which wait on Providence that Fate or

by the

service of the

by the submissive

soul, or

spirits

carried out,

is

whole of nature, or by the heavenly motions stars, or

by

angelic virtue, or

by the varied

demons, or by some of these, or by the chain of Fate that Providence of all that is to

is

is

woven

this

all of

is

of the skill

of

them, that

certainly clear,

the motionless and simple mould

be, while

and temporal order

of

Fate

all

is

that

the moving coil

which the divine

Simplicity has ordered to be carried

out."

In proposing these alternatives, Philosophy only wishes to emphasise the immobility of Providence as distinguished

from the

flexibility of

Fate.

The


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

between these two

relation

further illustrated by

is

There are some

the analogy of concentric circles. things which

those divine

things

69

above the order of Fate

rise

which are firmly

fixed

close

thus

;

the

to

Simplicity stand without the moving order

That which

of Fate.

lies

entwined in closer meshes of

is

primary Intelligence

away from the

farthest

and conversely, things are the more completely freed from Fate, the nearer they approach the hinge

Fate

;

As

of all things.

which becomes

reasoning

to that

which

nity, as the circle is to its its

moving

It is

cause and

effect,

an

things.

a

is

confusion

We

is

eter

to

Fate in

is

Nothing

all

motionless

its

there

and

is

some

misordering

must remember that there does and disposes

directs is left

under the rule

to wilful

;

of

exist

things for

all

chance

Providence

of

everything

and even those

fallen out of the path

marked out

them, are directed into some other path by that

order which embraceth

ravra Oeov to

centre, so

that to our eyes

things which have for

as time

Fate that so rigidly binds together

apparent

method which

good.

is,

succession to Providence in

simplicity.

times

to the intellect, as that

is

man

wg

iravr

all

things.

ayoptvtiv, and

ApyaXtov it

is

<^u

not given

either to grasp with his intelligence or to

explain in words

all

the intricate machinery of

God s


BOETHIUS.

70

Let us be content with our knowledge that

designs.

God who hath

the same

and order them

dispose

for

good, and that, while

anxious to keep in His likeness

He

brought into being, is

unlike

As

driveth all

and

evil,

He all

hath that

His kingdom

of

of the order of fateful necessity.

a final conclusion, Philosophy argues that all

fortune

is

good, since

The approach

will.

it

only comes by

of that

which

ill-fortune should nerve the wise

are

it

to the fight

which

all

you must engage; overwhelm you, against

advancing towards

against ill-fortune, lest

man

God s good

falsely called

is

fortune in

that fight against either

who

that

all

Him, beyond the bounds

by means

things doth

all

begotten

virtue

The middle

undermine you.

good fortune,

lest

way between

the two must be boldly seized

it

and

held.

BOOK V. The

six sections in prose

and

five in verse of this

book are taken up with an elaborate discussion on the compatibility of

man s

freewill with

knowledge in a universe where nothing out of a

its

proper cause, and where

all is

God s

fore

exists with

under the rule

good and wise Governor.

But, asks Boethius, in

all this rigid

bond

of cause


THE

and

effect

For

if

is

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY. there no place

God knows

that of necessity

all

earthly

?

which His pre disappears and

freewill

Communion with Him

place.

becomes impossible, prayer

how can an

to pass

Thus

necessity takes its

liberty of choice

things and cannot be deceived,

must come

science has foreseen.

for

71

.

is

demand

rendered useless, for the

affect

course

of

things that have been already immutably fixed on

high

?

s

Philosophy

answer opens with a definition

of eternity, which, as distinguished from is

the whole and complete possession of intermina

ble

life,

and

Nothing that

God

can be attributed to

this

suffers the condition of time,

alone.

though

it

neither ever began to be, nor should ever cease to

be (as in Aristotle

opinion was the case with the

s

world), nor yet though

its

life

should stretch into

an infinity of time, can rightly be called

And

so if

names,

we

"

we would shall say

assign to things their proper

with Plato that God

and that the world

is

"happened,

shall presently

come

walking,

being

all tilings

to pass.

man walking

upon him any constraint this

eternal,

that are happening, and that

Just as our seeing a

so

is

God,

perpetual."

eternal, includes in His divine perception

that have

eternal.

to

does not lay

continue or to

foreknowledge of

God

does

stop

not


BOETHIUS.

72

the actions which

necessitate

order that no confusion

But

man this

and actions

may

arise

between the

free

and the divine ordering of the world. very consciousness that outstretched before

lie

man

eye doth lay on

our thoughts

all

God s

a certain necessity

so to live that nothing

all-seeing

a necessity

he can do or think

out of tune with the divine "

It

contemplates.

called Providence rather than Previdence, in

must be

will of

it

harmony

of

be

may

His

rule.

Wherefore the freedom of choice remains inviolate

men

and those laws are not unfair which

for

mortal

lay

down rewards and punishments

by no

;

down from on

looks

of

ledge

whose

all

the

things,

ever

is

bound

One

that

who hath foreknow

high, God, -

present eternity of

sight agrees with the future quality of our

the good reward, and punish

actions, assigning to

ment

there

Furthermore,

necessity.

for wills

It is not in vain that

to the wicked.

we

lay

our hopes and prayers before God, for

when they

are right they cannot be without

Turn you your mind

effect.

from vice and ensue righteousness, uplift to

worthy hopes, in

to heaven.

laid all

A

upon you

if

all

humility direct your prayers

strong necessity to live uprightly

you would not cheat

is

yourself, since

your actions take place before the eyes of a Judge

who

seeth all

things."


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

So ends the

have read

Consolation of Philosophy, not,

I

if

aright, with any abrupt termination, as

it

many have

73

maintained, but rather with a serene and

noble epilogue, which affords a grateful, and without

doubt an intentional, contrast to the restlessness and for it is

petulance

passages in the earlier books.

and

her promise raised

that marks

less

nothing

She has

her mission.

fulfilled

many

Philosophy has kept

and tenderly from the

her disciple gently

depths of depression and despair in which she found

him

to a

calm and reverend trust in God.

shown him the emptiness

of earthly things

sovereign beauty of heavenly things

no indication that Booth ius had pursue the does the of finish.

search

fifth

for

it falls

some two hundred on four hundred

;

and the

and there

is

mind

to

Nor

comfort any farther.

book betray any signs

True,

;

in his

it

She has

want

of haste or

short of the fourth book by

lines,

and

of the

third

but, on the other hand,

within thirty lines of the second, and

is

by it

close

comes

longer than

by near a hundred while the comparative in frequency of the songs and lyrics with which the the

first

writer

is

;

elsewhere so willing to vary his prose, only

points to a feeling in

his

mind that metre was not

the proper vehicle for the careful synthesis and ela

borate

inductive

development which was required


BOETHIUS.

74

by and

and unusual a subject

serious

so

has told us as iv., pr.

6),

himself in a previous passage the question under discus

where

being the relations between

sion

Fate and Provi

he puts these words into Philosophy

dence "

much

Freewill

Indeed, he

compatibility with Providence.

its

(Cons,

as

However much you may

s

mouth

:

delight in the attractions

of music and poetry, you must put off that pleasure for a little time while I weave a chain of orderly

connected

arguments."

The peculiar form which the

of

Consolation

mingled prose and verse in is

as the Sahara Menippcea,

cast

is

known

and takes

the Cynic Menippus of Gadara

(fl.

its

60

to scholars

name from

B.C.)

Terentius Varro, the herald of the Ciceronian age,

was the

first

among Latin authors

to turn to account

s

method, which was excellently suited to

his purpose

namely, a merciless and indiscriminate

Menippus

exposure, from a cynical standpoint, of all existing

Varro

systems of philosophy.

s

example was

fol

lowed nearly a century later by the younger Seneca,

who employed his

credit,

for

the Satura Menippa3a, not his

emperor Claudius.

scurrilous

(the

to

lampoon on the dead

In his Apokolakuntosis Claudii "

"

much

Gourdification

of

Claudius)

the

philosopher does his best to vilify the

ungrateful

memory

of

a


THE benefactor for

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

whom, when

living,

75

he had no words

to express his admiration.

The

satire

seems to have had some vogue dur

ing the reign of Nero, for besides this diatribe

Seneca

we meet with

s,

it

of

in Petronius Arbiter s great

farrago of wit, wisdom, and obscenity, of which the principal

fragment remaining to us

is

Cena

the

Trimalchionis.

Boethius borrowed nothing from these works be

yond the hint

for

the literary form in which

to

and philosophical maxims. Nor debt considerable to his immediate prede

clothe his moral

was his

cessor in the Satura Menipprea, Martianus Capella

430?), whose extraordinary book

(fl.

Mercurii

et

Philologies

which, by

De

joyed an almost equal popularity with the during the early middle ages

tion

is

Nuptiis

en

the way,

Consola

marked by an

extravagance and pedantry to which the later writer offers

It

no parallel even in his

happy moments.

therefore, be safely claimed for our author

may,

was the

that he

Greek medley cal questions,

any

least

first

to apply the

form of the old

to the serious treatment of philosophi

that he

sort of dignity.

was the

first to

invest

it

with

1

1

This account of the Satura Menippoea is mainly taken from Tenffel, Geschichte tier Romische Literatnr (1875), 165, 28, 3 ;

3; 289, 7

;

452.


BOETHIUS.

76

Whereas

had heedlessly jumbled

his forerunners

prose and verse, falling into the latter sometimes in

the very middle of a sentence, he

is

careful to balance

nicely the one against the other, choosing the

consummate

with

which

art

the

for

moment

insertion of a song

and give emphasis

to,

the

thoughts on which he has already exercised the

full

shall

carry

on,

force of his pedestrian rhetoric

The regular appearance

and

logical argument.

of poetry in the midst

a prose that (to us at least)

is

always

difficult

of

and

sometimes dry, was doubtless intended to serve a double purpose

on the

:

in the first place, to relieve the strain

writer, without sensibly lowering the tone of

the dialogue

and secondly,

;

to refresh the reader

a constant and agreeable variety.

dwelling

at

must be

my

much

such length on the Menippaean Satire conviction that the

Consolation

of the popularity it afterwards

form in which

its

it

owed

enjoyed to the

hard sayings were presented.

men, when they are have

My

with

excuse for

Most

for reading philosophy, like to

conveyed to them in as easy and

intelligible

a shape as possible.

No work

one will question the inferiority of Capella to that

of

s

Boethius, botli in point of subject-

matter and execution.

And what

is

true of

him

is

equally true of the other writers of the time, one


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

There

77

no doubt that Boethius brings us nearer to the Augustan age than any other Latin for find all.

is

To take

three hundred years. all

its

and excess

affectation

here concerned with the

temperate and simple

And

am

I it

is

bom

turn, is infinitely

the intolerable effusions of Ennodius.

yet these writers were reputed models of style,

and on them

and

alone

in comparison with the its

For

first.

of ornament,

Consolation

bast of Cassiodorus, which, in preferable to

his prose

fell

the burden of the correspondence

literature of the court

;

while even Priscian, the

famous Byzantine grammarian, betrays a strange unfamiliarity with good Latin. If,

then,

we

bear

in

mind how the

intellectual

vigour of the Latin race had been drained by three centuries

of

internal

and

strife

deadly struggle with the barbarian consideration the

influence

controversy, with

its

corruption ;

we

if

and

take into

wrought by theological

incessant

demands

for

fresh

terms with which to express thoughts that no writer of the golden age could ever have entertained shall

be ready to

forgive

we

Boethius his occasional

aberrations from the style of Cicero.

Obbarius has sagaciously remarked

*

that most of

the expressions which offend an ear accustomed to 1

Op.cit., Proleg.,

i.

21.


78

BOETHIUS.

the language of the Augustan period can be traced

back to

by any means peculiar to certain pedantry and archaic commonest

characteristics

and

literature

This tendency

authors.

prse-classical

Latin writers.

late

not

A

affectation is one of the

of

every unspontaneous

and often follows

art,

is

as a natural

reaction from the over-refinement and prejudice of a

When we come

classical age.

we

once

at

feel

He

ground.

we

that

to

are

Boethius

standing

of the various

employment

which he presses

into the service of his

writes

hexameters,

elegiacs,

asclepiads,

hendecasyllabics,

and iambics, with

and

His

correctness.

ious

won as

latter of

the

warm

whom

admiration of

declared

"

nihil

;

cum

Muse, and sapphics,

equal address

critics as fastid

Scaliger,

the

quse libuit ludere in poesi, cultius, nihil gravius,

illis

neque densitas sententiarum abstulit

metres

skill in this province of liter

Casaubon and Julius Csesar

divina sane sunt

men

on surer

displays an exceptional ingenuity and

versatility in the

ature

s verses,

candorem.

venerein, neque

Equidem

censeo

acu

paucos

]

illo

comparari

posse."

I do not suppose that the

modern reader

will be

prepared to give an unqualified assent to this opinion of the great scholar of the Renaissance. 1

Poetices liber

vi.

But on the


THE

CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.

79

other hand, he will surely not be so unfair to our

poet as to say with Sitzmann that there

is

hardly a

verse in Boethius that does not seem to have been

taken from Seneca.

from Nero

s tutor, as

fail to

Peiper

Consolation

edition of the

he

Boethius has borrowed freely

does

not

scruple

Medea, from the

to

s

is

in fact,

and

words

Hercules

from nearly every

he generally manages

plays in turn

hardly of

German s hasty

appropriate

Hippolytus, from the

them the impress

imitation

But while

whole passages, from the

Furens and the CEteeus one of Seneca to give

nor indeed did

;

suited him.

it

and sometimes

phrases,

testifies

lay Ovid and Horace, Virgil and Juvenal,

under contribution when he

index at the end of his

s

of his

own

genius,

and

his

kind to justify the old

a

He

generalisation.

sometimes shows

a terseness and a brevity which are absent from the

work

of the older poet.

metrum a3tas "),

Take, for instance, the

of the second book

and compare with

it

Felix ("

nimium

fifth

prior

the descriptions of the

former age in the Medea (301

scqq.),

the Hippolytus

1 (524 scqq.), and the Octavia (390 scqq.), where for the same idea that Boethius expresses in thirty lines

Seneca employs seventy or eighty. It is 1

I

worthy

of

quote from Farnabius

notice s

that

the

obligation of

edition of the tragedies (London, 1624).


BOETHIUS.

80

most apparent in his

Boethius to his forerunners

is

treatment of mythological

subjects

;

while in the

metra of a purely philosophical character, such as iii.

9

and

11

;

v.

3 and 4, he owes nothing to any

Latin poet.

These at any rate show that he was

quite able to

walk

critic that

alone.

But there

is

takes a singular delight in running

similarities of expression in this

and that

should always be remembered that, as

Lowell

Chaucer,

is

;

It

artist.

Mr

Eussell

and that the greatest have

been

Plagiarism,

after

Moliere

Shakespeare,

the most unblushing all,

down

wisely says, the question of originality is not

one of form but of substance poets

a class of

borrowers.

only blameworthy and in the nature

crime,

when

when

the

writer

who can put

though he

the loan

imitation

may

is

falls

a

new

the original

of

a

;

and

a

dress on an old thought,

not lay claim to originality nor rise

to true greatness, will always

and gratitude

of

not repaid with interest

command

of his fellow-men.

the applause


CHAPTER THE

1

iin.osopiiy or

Tin-:

IV.

CONSOLATION E

r/i-:

,

Berlin, IS

A. IHluel.i-i

/.O.

Chribteiithluoe.

<

.,],

.niLNKKii

could not is

jyyl:oni

^ii

iil

K.^-n.skii- .:,

of

iuiJ

as

.

;

To be

sure, \vo

iu

tknity (jiu

iiti.

l:is

s

.".u;>;

his fo;

1

]n* piii]oFoj,luca]

;IM<]

(U;[]i in

To lK-in

Stpicis^n.

tlie

God

to trace tli^

treatment

ch cv.nistiMic^.s

its oil-

on:l Flotinud tau^lit

conception of

soem

i\im

?ln-..J7ii?Mi

rjoolu.?

iuiiueuce exercised on lora by o soo fclmt

St.-llna-;

Co:;.

I.

be celectu-

a hiixtuve of

AmtoteHiuusrn, and

v.

u seiuc

S85,

1

Boethius s mcultl Lo

fail

fonti

ui.

1

SKCTION

A

.

r-ol mi.s

of

Attic is

v,ith

it),

HM-.

pInlo.soi.InM:,

pn-oly Platonic.

teaching of Chria-

soiae

of

tli^

divine

instance^ Gfod a prescience in rel^ un



8J

JiOKTi ill

man

to

s

S.

The compatibility

freewill.

freedom with a divide

government

humsm

of

world

the

of

was not a question that disturbed the older philo sopher at

who

all,

.suffered

to pass unchallenged the

apparent contradiction between that absolute freedom of choice which

claimed for the soul, and the

lie

involuntary character of vice and ignorance.

who

those

on

are anxious to derive

1

subject from a Christian source, are apt to

tliis

overlook the fact that of

teaching

it

already present- in

is

and the

Proclus is

these philosophers

when they attempt

clearly out of

heathen gods info their Christianity, he

against

promising hatred of

all

has

sympathy with fuUt the

to

as

oyslem

none

tin;

And

iNeoplatonists.

although Boethhrs

old

l>ut

oethius s theory

that

of

of fret

rv.i

uncom

that savours of Polytheism

that distinguishes the early Christian controversialists.

With

characteristic caution he keeps the

-cin, """

"

1

""

-*-"

and

in a highly

liibits

significant passage mv. 6,

^C N

a complete indifference as to the agency

wliieh the divine co .in.and.s are put in

Hut he

cnr-. rid

is

"IVtiifheisiti

in

that

far

is,

cerned.

media,

51A/ex-

as

not to

fall

execution.

into the Chnrybdis of

avoiding the Scylla of Polytheism as

the Physic of the Stoics

Such expressions

0), n(?i/:a

l>v

rerum

(i.

pr.

5

as naturci a ;

iii.

pr.

mm a

4), are

is

con

(iii.

in.

not the



THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE utterance of a

disciple

DE CONSOLATIONS.

83

Porch (whose

all-

the

of

pervading principle was immanent in are taken straight from the Timseus ninth metre of the third book

nature), but

indeed the

in Nitzsch s words,

is,

nothing but ein ganzer AbscJinitt dcs Timaeus versificirt

and

sion of

the will

law

his natural of

is

simply the expres

a transcendental God,

who

is

over and above the world, the only Father of things, the producer of

On

Christian

are

very

far

His

territory.

"

from landing him on Father

a purely physical conception

TOV TravToz of the

from

different

much more who

dialogue,

Him

as a

the

copy

would not be

merged for

ness, the perfect

of

of

all

things

the Trarfip rouSt

something very

Father the

of

the

New

Consolation

is

than the Deity of Plato

in the Ideas

His universe

difficult

;

s

which served

and although

it

to find passages both in the

and elsewhere

Timieus

care for

loving

definite being is

"

Timteus/ and

But the Deity

Testament. a

and

the other hand, phrases of this kind

they abound

is

all natures.

to

match the kindly firm

knowledge, the righteous wrath, the

His creatures, which Boethius attributes

to

God, there would seem to be no doubt that the

Eoman Greek

philosopher had a clearer notion than the of

God s

personal existence.

Thus he does


BOETHIUS.

84

not shrink from the expression

God/ and

colloqui

cum Deo,

converse with

to

in speaking of the necessity

must be owned that such

It

efficacy of prayer.

"

personal epithets as prcesens and amicus,

the Deity by both Cicero

Platonic, are applied to (

Tusc./

Our

i.

27) and Seneca

philosopher,

(

De

Prov.,

i.

however, returns to

he speaks of God as his use of the

word

car ens

livore "

not strictly

if

love

"

(iii.

44

ii.

;

6).

Plato

when

m. 9)

;

and

in such phrases as ccdo

imperitans amor (ii. m. 8) and asternus et communis amor (iv. pr. 6) is an echo of the

cunctis of <frt\ta

Empedocles, conveyed to us through the medium of the

Timseus.

It

the

is

concord that keeps the

universe together, and has no

with the

of

St

SECTION

II.

aycurfi

neither

Although of

uArj

Aristotle

dualism of Mani,

John

still

sort

of

connection

Gospel.

THE UNIVERSE.

the

bear

s

xV a

^

Plato .nor

much resemblance

to

the

the

both one and the other phil

osopher were manifestly embarrassed by the existence of matter.

It is

now

necessary to determine what

assumed with regard to this ques and here if anywhere we have a crucial test

position Boethius tion

;

by which the

Christianity of our author

must stand


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE or

The Christian revelation

fall.

that

the

"

God

in the beginning

Now

earth."

axiom

DE CONSOLATIONS.

distinctly states

created the heaven and

Boethius quotes with approval the

ex nihilo nihil

"

85

and while he

"

;

is

careful

not to include the efficient cause within the limits precept, he gives his emphatic assent to

of this

as far as concerns the material

substrate,

it

and his

thoughts seem to dwell with affectionate regret on

when no one ven nam nihil ex nihilo

the blissful days of philosophy

tured to dispute

truth

its

"

existere vera sententia est-cui

nemo umquam veterum

Such an expression of regret would be impossible on the lips of an. earnest est"

refragatus

(v.

pr.

1).

He

student of the Bible.

theory of the world spirit,

origin, not in

s

any Christian

but wholly under the influence of Aristotle.

Thus God things

goes on to develop the

(iii.

sovereign

is.

not only the cause but the end of

12\

pr.

Good

1

all

All creatures naturally seek a

seek happiness.

takes a false direction,

This impulse often

making them pursue some

part of Good, such as wealth or fame or friendship,

and

fall

short of that

Good which

is

One, and com

prises all the rest.

This highest exist in reality, 1

Good

or

sovereign happiness must

and not merely

Cf. Nio. Ethics,

Bk.

i.,

reside in the imagpassiui.


BOETHIUS.

86 ination

l

the presence of an incomplete

;

is

with

always

us,

Good, a perfect happiness, for

but

a

argues

complete

not possible that

it is

should grow out

the complete

or of

which we know by ex

an imperfect happiness, perience

Good

the

of

incomplete,

vice versd.

We

see here that Boethius does not attempt to

prove the existence of God, but rather the existence

He

God

identical

with

does not start with the idea of complete

and work out from

ness,

it

God s

a proof of

exist

he takes the existing incomplete__as_his point In a word, the implicit proof of God s departure.

ence of

Good which must be

a perfect

of

;

existence

the

is

cosmological, and

proof

ontological

Over and above

this

very different from

put forward there

proof

by Augustine. is

the

physico-

theological proof, as Nitzsch points out, referring to

the passage in

name

of

God

iii.

to

where Boethius gives the that something without which the pr. 12,

created world could not hold together, nor be set in

motion.

Once pr.

/ again, the

3), simplicity

(v.

which he predicates

attributes pr.

6),

of

(iv.

of his Divinity, are not

from the Christian vocabulary. 1

inaccessibility

and purity

Of. NIC. Ethics,

Bk.

"

i.

The

c. 6.

pr.

(v.

6),

drawn

eternal

God


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE possesses and of "

sits

87

embraces in one instant the fulness "

Him

In

immovable

;

enthroned in the citadel of His simplicity

;

eternal

He

DE CONSOLATIONS.

life

"

;

these

expressions like

is

life

recall

one

to

s

"

"

mind the

mental position of a Proclus rather than that of an Augustine.

Augustine had won his way by the spiritual ex

One

perience of a lifetime to the clear knowledge of

who

whom

is

absolutely

who

good,

is

absolute

Unity,

he could nevertheless approach and apprehend.

Proclus

s

primary object was

to

from the world of His creation. 1

keep God

He

is

apart

a pure, in

exactly the phraseology

accessible, simple Essence,

and the Creator must

of Boethius, be it remarked,

be inferior to 2v in so far as concerns the predica tion of energy origin

To the same

and working power.

must be referred the clcemonum varia

which Boethius speaks

sollertia

of as a possible intermediary

agency between Providence and Fate, mentioning in the same breath with certainly a

it

angelica virtus,

which

is

as

trace of Christian, as the former is of

Neoplatonic, influence.

It is clear that

Boethius was

acutely sensible of the difficulty Proclus felt about

confounding the created world

;

transcendental Essence

accordingly 1

De

Prov.

we ,

find

50-52.

with

him taking

the his


BOETHIUS.

88 predecessor

s

and

divinity,

Fate as the intermediary, dependent his Providence as the

primary Essence.

In considering this point the reader must be careful to bear in

mind the grand

between the

difference

Neoplatonic and the Stoic doctrine

of

The

Fate.

Porch looked upon d/nap^vfi sim

disciples of the

ply as one of the names of the all-pervading Prin ciple,

and

identified

it

with Providence, irpovoia,

while the Neoplatonists held

and dependent

ferior to,

here as everywhere

else,

to

it

be distinctly in

on, Providence.

between the two extremes

of opinion.

ranged his divinity in three grades the pure Essence telligence

;

and

pher

t/ia/ojucv/)

and sensible

the

created world. all

Keason

The

Our

things.

:

for

him

in its

philoso

immanent

titles of

it is

it

held in

the expression

connection with the

Stoics, as I

three as

nothing but various

have pointed in nature,

His

relation

to

nature.

the Cosmic Soul.

We

out,

and as

naturally brings us to a closer consideration of in

In

which has the order

a higher place than that which

divine

regarded

(1) Upovoia,

Hpovota with Noue, and assigns to

the Neoplatonic system of

Proclus ar

(2) Noue, the divine creative

(3) Et/ia/o/itvr),

ing of corporate identifies

;

Boethius,

takes his stand somewhere

This

God

have seen that

Boethius does not exclude from his system a cer-


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE tain substrate, that his

the beginning create

DE CONSOLATIONE.

prima

"

nal causes,

He

divinitas did not

the world, but built

from pre-existing matter. 2

it

Mutual

love, alternus amor,

of

up

1

scheme

3

it

had been

is

the bond

that keeps the whole together, while every

under the impulse

in

His own

after

it

to carry out the

of perfection in accordance with which

formed.

it

"

Impelled by no exter

ungrudgingly shaped

divine image, and taught

89

being,

a certain self-love implanted

by Providence, seeks to maintain its own inde Over all God sits enthroned, sur pendent entity.

in

it

veying the work with eye, and

serene,

all -

comprehending

fulfilling the promptings of His divine in

through the agency of Fate.

telligence

For the

time-relations between the Creator and the creation

Boethius goes back to the Platonic distinction be

tween perpetuity and eternity, from which Proclus

and

his

followers

ception of

had strayed through a miscon

Timpcus/ 41c.

They imagined that Plato

assigned to the world a co-eternity with God, where

he had only predicated

as

tion

and not

at

comprehension 1

Cf.

"

all

of it a life of endless

dura

that simultaneous and complete

of all time

Comlitor et artifex

which

rcruni,"

i.

m.

is

5.

the characteristic Of. also iv. pr. 6

;

iv.

in. 6. ;

:!

"

Pepulerant fingere oausne

The

4>tAia,

i.e.,

of

materiffi fluitantis

opus"

Empcdocles and of the Timajus.

iii.

m.

9.


90

BOETHIUS.

of eternity.

Boethius lays great stress on the incom the world, which can only afford to

pleteness of

mortals a semblance of the true loni),

inasmuch

for ever

(iii.

Good (imagines

as having once become,

it

veri

cannot last

Over and above these limita

pr. 9).

tions to the completeness of the physical world, he

Fortune, Chance, and Evil

mentions three agencies

which appear

to restrict the sovereign rule of

God

in nature.

SECTION I say intentionally

he loses reality.

little

"

FOKTUNE.

appear to

because

restrict,"

time in stripping these forces of

For instance, Fortune, which he

guishes from Fate,

hand

III.

for the

is

all

distin

merely an instrument in God

correction

and education

of

s

man, and

however harmful and capricious she may appear to his limited intelligence, she is really good in what ever guise she comes.

SECTION IV. Again, Chance, he

CHANCE.

tells us, far

from being some

thing that wilfully violates the divine order, the fulfilment of one side of that order. in

no wise bound by a chain or sequence

is

rather

If it

were

of causes,


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE

DE CONSOLATIONS.

could have no existence at

it

Chance

is,

all,

for

according to Aristotle

s

"

ex niliilo

91

niliil."

the

"

definition,

unexpected event of an action brought about by a confluence of causes foreign to the object

Now

that order which proceeds by a necessary

effect of

sequence, and, taking to each

and

all their

rise in Providence, assigns

its

proper time and place.

SECTION V.

To the mind

mind

the

blance

;

EVIL.

of Boethius evil is

of Plato, nothing

what

all

then, can evil exist

in reality, is

it is

with

was

to

things, cannot do

?

Certainly experi

ence teaches us that something that cal evil is present

it

but a shadow and a sem

God, who can do

for

How,

evil.

tion

proposed."

these concurrent and confluent causes are the

us, but, far

we

call

physi

from being

an instrument for good, and

evil

its inflic

the greatest benefit that can be conferred upon

the wicked.

1

Moral

evil,

however, presents a

diffi

culty different in kind and in degree from physical evil,

and the arguments advanced by Boethius

prove place.

its

reality are

Cf.

feeble

and common

Thus, he speaks of the victims of moral

as non-existent, as 1

somewhat

to dis

Prot, 323, 4

;

mere moral

Gorg., 472, 3

;

evil

corpses, not seeing

477; 479; 508

;

523; 525.


BOETHIUS.

92

that the power to strike dead or wither implies a certain lively vigour

and

reality.

Although he seems to be so

accord with

far in

Christian doctrine that he looks in no

way

fruit

of

limiting

God s

man s own

upon moral, evil as goodness, and on sin as the

wilful

he

is

very vague and doubtful on this point,

and chooses rather majority of

wickedness of the

to confess the

mankind than

whole world

the

free

and nothing more, 1

choice, as a disease of the soul still

and

disobedience

in

to include,

one

with Augustine,

sweeping condemnation.

man s

Indeed, he recognises the possibility of

attain

ing to perfection, and that without any assistance

from divine grace.

The notion

and in need

of a

Eedeemer

suggest itself to

him

at

sin

SECTION VI.

The

of a is

world

lost in

one that does not

all.

PSYCHOLOGY OF THE

CONSOLATION.

stoical conception of the soul as a

blank tablet

which receives external impressions from the mate rial world, finds no place in Boethius s psychology.

On

the contrary, he dismisses

opprobrium, and adopts

in

it

its

doctrineof Ideas at rest within 1

"Ad

with contempt and stead

the

the,.sjo_ul.

iudicium veluti segros ad medicum duel

oportebat, ut ellipse

morbos supplicio

resecarent."

Platonic

which only [sc.

improbos]


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE

DE CONSOLATION E.

93

neod. the quickenhig4)0_w_exj)f sensible pprppptirm

In developing

arouae_-tliem^

this

of

portion

scheme Boethius adheres to the time-honoured sion of science into_sepse, imagination, reason,

Man

intelligence.

is

God through

akin to

his reason

powers of reason, he

the Deity

;

we seem

point

like

God

in virtue of his

hope (toattam) to

and imagination are both

sense

for

and

the peculiar characteristic

is

to reason it

divi

and understanding.

ma^n^e^

that intelligence which

them subject pendent on

his

a rational and mortal creature,

Although he may become

of

t.n

their

to catch

of

nay, they are absolutely de

very existence.

upon the

air

At

this

the faint pre

monitory sounds of the great battle of the mid die age philosophy, the controversy between the nalists

and

It will

Eealists.

Nomi

be the business of a

later chapter to discuss the nature of the point dis

puted, and to inquire

more particularly

into the posi

tion our author occupies with regard to the rival camps. I

fancy he will be found halting somewhere between

them, uncertain with which of the two to cast his

The influence

lot.

of Plato,

was strong upon him inclined

book

;

him

which

it

as he wrote the

to declare in favour of

is

easy to see

Consolation,

Eealism in that

but he only touches lightly on the question,

and recourse must be had

to other writings of his,


94

BOETHIUS.

notably the two

commentaries on the

of

Isagoge

Porphyry, before a definite opinion can be formed

one way or the other.

The

"

soul

of

is

1

divine

origin,

and

it

is

upon

a constant communion with the divine elements of

knowledge that 2

all

its

science

By an inborn impulse

pend.

though in

cases

many

it

and knowledge de

it is

led to seek Good,

short

falls

through weakness, misconception of

its

contact with the material body.

2), or

Good

highest

becomes

God, and he

is

The road by which reached

who

this

its

duty 3

goal

(iv. pr.

Now

highest

the

Good

attains to the

measure divine through

in a

of

participation."

Good

is

to

be

not very clearly indicated.

is

e caelo descendit yv&Qt

"

.

.

.

wrote Juvenal

;

and although

treavToV,"

Boethius does

not

maxim, he implies assent remarks on the ends which are set

actually cite the Delphic to

it

before 1

by

his

humanity.

A man s

first

duty

is

to

know

Hie [i.e., Deus] clausit membris animos cclsa sede m. 6. 2 If iii. m. 9 is founded on the Timaeus, v. m. 3 may claim a Platonic origin with equal right. The theory of reminiscence, which is the prominent theme of the Meno, is closely reproduced e.g., Cf.

petitos"

"

iii.

"

Sed quam retinens meminit

summam

Consulit alte visa retractans

Ut

servatis queat oblitas

Addere 3

"

partes."

Obruta mens csecis membris"

v.m.3.

Cf. iii.m. 6;

iv.m.7,&c.


TJIK

.PHILOSOPHY- OK

himself

in

convinced goods

order

th.iL

the

utter

of

and

5

pr.

(ii.

must

lie

free

rmd

THE

his

DK C(L\,SOI.ATIOXE.

he

may

He must

6).

from

soul

b-come

shortly

worthiessness

the

u

of

exietn.d

conquer Fate; fctteis

of

the

to body heaven on the win-s with which will fit it, Philosophy calling the \vbiY on (Jod io help him in his e{f)rt to rise above the earth (v. 3 and pr. let

soar

it

G).

This, then,

the ethic of Boothins,

is

m

Jood

(-^d, to lead a

and

f/iit

The

is

tlioughfc

to

strong^ y.l), tiie

is

a.

}>it-y

1

\viil

iiave the hardi

To all

r

it,

real

vil will

brin- this out into

has been said ahove

as

exi^tene",

its

to

owji j.irui^^ueia

weaken but not

sickness

of

,v.itli

(p.

and po nrocludes

necessity of redemption for sinful

brings

in

moincncs considem-

.A

C.liristJir.u

relief.

he denies

}H.-,\vtM.-

pla<;e

nchle, the words are not waiiti i^

his doctrine of

of

jny^JiFe. knowing

maintain ihat either tb.ught or exiiiessiou

are particulurly tion

seek the

tr.

t-vory deed takco

in in$piration, hu(, no one ,uuen-

hood

-

it,

man

;

for

.sin

and passion }w*

to destroy. 1

AVickedness

the soul .which should

move our

rather than our indk; nation.

Coi/trust

"conrellera

ziU.^

totuiu

"

(i.

r

,-,

G)

viH.

;

<:

t

r.:^e

eum

-3I{tft. x.

[l.o

LJnen]

c,\sti; T.a:v

uon

qui Detest et aniraam

..-t



96

JJOKTHins.

SECTION VII.

UEEWILL AND PREDESTINATION

I

This theory of

from the Christian

sin, so different

doctrine of original sin, brings us to

sition

freewill,

by a natural

which belongs

tran

to all intelligent,

beings by right of their reason and power of discern All, however, do

ment.

not possess

it

in an equal

heavenly substances are endowed

degree, for while

with unrestricted freedom of choice and an incor ruptible will,

ing

human

souls hold these gifts in vary

proportion, according

material to the

weak

the

for

they

burden, and

then,

losing

and become involved

(v. pr.

above

rise

tho

Sometimes they are too

spiritual.

ligence, they sink

deepest slavery

as

intel

all

in chains of

2).

Theorising such as this .Rows straight from the Platonic

spring,

and

one would search long

anil

vainly fchiough the library of Christian philosophy to

fi?id

It trit

its

equivalent there.

has already been seen

d to reconcile

science,

human

freewill

which

is.

.sun.

with divine pre

is

to be with our

s

know

knowledge

of

Tn support of his argument he takes

as examples the fulfilment of thi

Vl) how Bcethius

by comparing and contrasting Gocl

ledge of that whicli tliat

(p.

rising, or

some natural law, as

the performance of some obvious



THK

rmi.oso-piiv

OF

of

freewill, as

a

net

mains

is

problem

and

me

for

man

It

walking.

.simply an

Prod us

doctrine.

so far modified

further and predicated of

most

is

less

when

depth of

tin-:

itself

sujmi.

i)V r i

94).

p.

r

v

ice

AVe

1 V.\>

t.-i-;c

riiijlif

piKSsiVy

of th^ xin- -.-.sity

tfa.li.:t-jr\-

j

-is.^

<xl>>

15

that

(v. pr.

ib

he d

it

blinded by

is

;

nelng a.i;d

<"i

ji-

man s

2), that it

i.-.:

1

Un-

employ,-.!

vine. ^Intellig.eiK;e

it

:

has entered into a body,

when

readied

]o:<es

sight

of

it-

gi

God

(r-iJ>:

Lore no Christian allegory

ml hero a recollection cf

;nly

sin.

bound, to oarthJy jne

liave

s.iul :

i^:-

it

sl.ivevy

to

1

when

er.jovo less frgjBdom till

incorporeal

.?

and the material

at liberty \vhen

of

in the .coD.teiiiplatioii

5:

coiil

d .siincdy says

material spirit

and

ethereal

discretion,

1

psychology deserves ono WOK!

of Poethiub s

He

more.

wonted

n.

Proclu-; clothed his sou!*, reserving

yet a lower grade fov the .side

liis

compromise, accepting Plato

soul as u-dl as both the

This

Plised-

even in pre-existence,

it,

Poethius, with

body with which

in

it

Put he went a step

an ethereal or an earthly body.

a

this

he assigned to the soul either

rns/ section 24.8, that

strikes

only re

amplification of the Platonic

the teaching of his master, as ho found

corporeal.

07

point out taut the solution of

to

IsTeopla.tonic

body

1

DK CONSOLATIONS.

Tin-:

tural DKI.U,

quot>Hl,

]>.

7i

,

\vi

vliicli

!.>

Av.^u-tiiu.-. it

not for

savours too

.s

d..o-

tiif

con-

st:"

:i

vy

c



LOETHCUS.

98 as Pierre Cally

1

would have us

the faatce mentes of Bdethius by

believe, rendering

".souls

in

contempla

1

and seeing in the other two classes a reference but simply to man s state before and after the fall tion/

an extension of the Platonic theories I have just

been discussing.

The scheme

book of the

in the fourth

Consolation

fail to

speaks for

No

qiuan

stuclium nd

:

ulrorem

Cj\u:;.-,ieris

ono

be struck with the Stolonl ring of these Cf

passage?

down

laid

and needs scarcely any comment.

itself

can

reward and punishment

of

esse qui f;cint

infeliciorea cos

;

extra ne

defiexeris,

peiora

2

urn patiantur

iniuriam"

pi.

(iv.

svhile

4);

the observations on juuiishmeiit after death at onct recall

ths

525

Gorgias,

and

B,

thou jh, indeed, the notion of

Phaxlo/ 11:5

"pcenalia

i\

acerbitas

altogether foreign to Plato.

i"s

Suttner nnd Ililde-

Catholic corninentutors like

brand

r;re

"purgaioria

\,^

*

In

excused if I reproduce

pfunj J tr

.

Li-:

edition

Juvenal,

021

t

1 -"

Gorgii-s; \vliich is so significant that I

TC

1

stress

and entirely overk nk tm

clem^ntu,"

passage in the ri.-av

disposed

nu.nirn!ly

to lay

>.iii.

X(1\

citwiv

of the

1,

s.- /.v.

it

OW&VTSQ

CWsv-.l.ilioji,

;

intact: da. 83 o? /iiv VffO

puhlishod

Sf-iu-on, D.- Irn,

ii.

UfWV

in

00, 2;

Tt

K(U

1GSO

i?i.

2. ?.r>,



DE COXSOLATIONE.

THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE OVTOL ol uv

&

laGi/no. au.apTiina.Ta

aXyriSovwv KOL oSuvwv yiyverai au

KOL tvOa^E KOI Iv At Sou

now remains

It

sheet

to be seen

ou yap olov re a

what are our philoso

views on the resurrection of the body, that

s

pher

99

-

fifth -

anchor of

He un

century theology.

doubtedly believes in an immortality, as his allusions to

punishment

after death declare, but he only admits,

with Plato, the immortality of the

soul.

The

ethereal

body, which he borrows from Proclus, applies only to the pre-existence of the soul,

and there

word

it

to

warrant our extending

identifying xv.

44,

to

the dead, or

with the spiritual body of

it

And

seqq.

such

a

Cor.

1

material resurrection

both Jerome and Augustine looked for would

as

have shocked his metaphysical habit

and

however practical

dialectical

of

tion

he

is

chiefly concerned with the

an ideal which

We the

lift

have now come

philosophical

pause a Cf.

shall

moment

Thompson

s

him out

to the

system

to gather

of

end

mind

for

Consola

search after

of himself. of our

Boethius,

survey of

must

and

up the threads that

note on this passage, and therewith

Cons, ad Marc., cap. 25.

;

Boethius shows

himself in his other earlier writings, in the

1

not a

is

will

Seneca,


BOETHIUS.

100

lead us out of the labyrinth. call in

It

often well to

is

the aid of synthesis at the close of a process

of analytical inquiry.

The system

Eornan

as a

could not

-may be succinctly

Consolation

Platonic, modified

described as

and

of the

help

Cicero and

of Boethius s

by Aristotelianism tastes and education

;

having an intimate knowledge of

Seneca, there

nothing surprising in

is

the strong dash of Stoicism .that tinges tlm_whole.

But while he often echoes the doctrines

of Proclus

and Plotinus, he studiously avoids any attempt blend

with

Christ

Plato, such

as

to

was made by fifth and

Synesius and the pseudo-Dionysius in the sixth centuries.

We

1

of

Hildebrand has

Dualism

is

him coquetting with the

the immortality of

and utterly untenable find

creation,

at least as apparent as Plato

s.

and

We

anti-Christian doctrine

the world, and assuming a

position with regard to sin

We

notwith say to the

to

to the Christian theory of

contrary

find

in strenuous opposition

that

all

standing

his

him

find

by

which a

is

ultra-Pelagian

Christian

theologian.

him, with death before his eyes, deriving

consolation not from any hopes of a resurrection, of

seeing

God

in this flesh, but from the present con1

Op.

cit.,

pp. 86-94.


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE tempt of

DE CONSOLATIONS.

earthly pain and

all

ill

which

the perfect solace of wearied

"

mistress,

his

101

divine

souls,"

has

taught him.

And

certain expressions

by some

commentators

which are looked upon

as

so

many

finger-posts,

up and down throughout the five books with careful carelessness, and pointing to an inten scattered

tion in the writer s wise, prove

mind

rather Christian than other

on closer inspection to be but

false guides.

1

Let us examine them one by one. "

(a)

Purgatoria dementia

"

(iv.

pr.

4).

This I

have already, dwelt on p.

98), and

may

long enough (vide supra, on without further remark pass

to "

Quo

(1)

nisi in (ii.

solum corpus, fortunam loquor, possit exercere

pr.

Matt.

vero quisquam ius aliquid in quempiam,

Here we have, not a reminiscence

6).

x.

Tear Him which

28,

both body and

Seneca

s

soul," "

words,

excepta

tune 1

...

errat siquis existimat servitutem in

It is

only

fair to

.

.

.

pars meliora

corpus itaque quod domino for

"

tradidit

(Sen.,

De

2

Benefic.,

iii.

cap. xx.)

say that Hildebrand recognises the truth of

the ensuing points. 2

of

able to destroy

but simply an abridgment of

totum hominem descendere est

is

"

Cf Sen., Cons, ad Helv., cap

xi.

adfincm.

all


BOETHIUS.

102

Tulit crimen iniqui Justus

"

(c)

thoughts naturally go back to

but Boethius

unjust/

"

"

m.

(i.

Our

5).

the just for the

here merely enlarging on

is

the unrighteous sentence passed on himself.

lam

"

(d) "

vos secunda mors manet

mors secunda

of

renown

"

of

may

it

;

which he sings

thought with Eccles.

manus

potest

tua,

be

indeed

10:

ix.

m.

(ii.

7).

refers to the loss

Quodcunque operare

facere

"

quo tu properas

but

;

nee

quia

;

opus, nee ratio, nee sapientia, nee scientia erunt inferos,

the

for

compared

"

instanter

The

apud

certainly not with

OavciToz 6 SeuTEjooc of the Apocalypse. "

(e)

fallax

Hue omnes

.

.

.

libido."

pariter venite capti quos ligat

m. 10).

(iii.

These remarkable

sight to

have been, and very

possibly were, suggested by the

Sermon on the Mount.

words appear at

first

But though the wording very

is

similar,

the

feeling

is

different. "

(/)

Est igitur

summum bonum, quod

regit cuncta

"

fortiter,

suaviterque disponit

strangely like Wisd.

usque ad finem it is

viii.

1

(iii. "

:

pr.

This

12).

is

Attingit vero a fine

fortiter et disponit suaviter

";

indeed

altogether too like to be anything but a remin

iscence.

But

just as in the last quotation, so here,

similarity of expression of thought.

And

if

by no means implies identity

we

regard Boethius as a Chris-


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE

DE CONSOLATIONE.

by outward profession at

tian

least, there is

surprising in such echoes of Scripture.

103

nothing

It is rather a

cause for wonder that in the last utterance of a writer

whom we

believe to have produced serious disquisi

on subtle points

tions

of

Christian doctrine, such

echoes are not far more frequent. "

(?)

Nam

ut quidam

me quoque

excellentior ait

:

"

avSpoc

77

itpov S^uae aWtptQ ol/coSo/zijdav

(iv. pr. 6).

Many and various have been the conjectures offered as to who this "some one more excellent than Philos "

ophy

can be

almost as numerous as the attempts 1

emending the manifestly corrupt text. Sources as wide apart as Hermes Trismegistus and God speaking at

to us

by the mouth

of Christian

Theology have been

by Hildebrand (op. cit., p. 141), who, while he despairs of hitting on the right reading, this last

suggested

declares the thought to be Christian.

Now

to

my

mind both thought and expression appear thoroughly and Hildebrand s arguments There trary altogether unsatisfactory. Platonic,

in the Second Alcibiades,

markable

resemblance

Socrates says

1

:

^Ap

to

ovv

to the con is

a passage

292, which bears a re the words

oi/xt

aSwe

in

question.

TL irXtov i5/xc5v

6

Vide Peiper s critical note on the passage. The "quidam me he does not hesitate to identify with Parmenides, and

excellentior

"

compares Parm.

irepl

<pi)<rewy,

116 and 146,

seqq.


BOETHIUS.

104 ov KOL Kai

Xoou

rou

y

xxxiv. 20, Wisd. et vasa pretiosa

Paul in 2 Tim.

xi.

28.

ra

eu^o/if VOVQ

The phraseology, indeed, does

venite"

7TjUV//aarjy,

of

iii,

iii. "

ii.

recall that of Ps.

1, &c., just as the

of iv. pr. 1 recall the

21, and the

"

"

vasa villa

words

Hue omnes

of

St

pariter

m. 10, the words of Christ in Matt.

And we

should perhaps explain them as

an unconscious reminiscence

familiar expressions,

of

whose original application Boethius was not particu larly careful to bear in mind.

It is significant that

he always acknowledges a debt

to Plato or Aristotle

:

even in places where he does not mention them by

name, the teaching of the Academic or pupil

is

of his great

framed in language that leaves no shadow

a doubt as to the source from which

The circumstances

of

Boethius

impossible to believe that

it

s life

of

springs.

make

it

almost

he was other than a pro

fessing Christian before he

fell

in disgrace.

How

can this profession be reconciled with the system we

have just been examining

a system which, while

it

not directly antagonistic to Christianity, bears the

is

impress of absolute indifference to opinion on the subject 1

Since writing the above,

I

may

it

?

The general

be roughly divided into

have seen a note by Mirandol in his

translation (Paris, 1861), where this passage of Plato

is

quoted.


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE two

First, there

classes.

Consolation

105

whom

are those for

the

an insurmountable obstacle to the

is

tracts

theological

DE CONSOLATION E.

;

accept the tracts and regard the

those

are

secondly, there

who as a

Consolation

sort of palinode, the notification of the writer s final

withdrawal from the

Christian faith.

I

shall re

serve all argument with the former of these classes until

the

other view for

tracts

come under

makes

it

exceedingly

whether applied

logic,

to account

difficult

such an unusual change of front.

have to believe that Boethius

The

consideration.

We

that

felt

of

to questions

should

after

all,

metaphysic

was but cold comfort in the prison-cell on the scaffold and so explain the pronouncedly

or theology, or

;

Platonic turn his philosophy takes in the Consolation, after

having been based on Aristotle hitherto, and

We by a constant worship of dialectic. must then class Boethius with those hearers of the fostered

Word whom

our Lord likened to the stony ground

on which the blessed seed

falls,

who have no

root in

themselves, and stumble under the stroke of perse cution.

One could

better have understood an open

attack on the religion that has profited

some

fierce revulsion against a faith

so utterly in his

me

to be

hour of need.

him

so little

that failed

Now

him

there seems to

an alternative explanation at once simpler


BOETHIUS.

106

and more

Consolation it

common

in accord with is

intensely

smells of the lamp.

Every page of it have the

artificial.

The

The

experience.

verses in

smoothness and polish of marble, but they have also its

itself

beating prose, of

Here

coldness.

out against the bars of

though

passion,

nothing that suggests a heart

is

it

sometimes

often

stiffens

of a logical treatise.

a certain height

rises to

into

So, too,

The

its prison.

the

dull

formality

of the themes

many

elaborated, the tricks of Fortune, the misery of the

wicked, and the like, are hardly of a kind to lead

one to look on the work as a definite statement of

There

ultimate religious conviction. of

depth

later ones

argument in the are in the

is

really little

books, and

earlier

the

main rather speculative than

devout.

Bearing

all

Boethius was doing

He was pain.

by

his

mind,

let

us

when Philosophy

now

see

what

entered to him.

writing poetry to pass the time and ease his This, to

motive of the of the

in

this

my

thinking, gives

Consolation.

the

clue to the

The gloom and

silence

dungeon, the terrible consciousness of desertion friends, the

driven any ordinary

Boethius for work.

s

enforced idleness, would have

man mad, much more

one of

vast mental activity and insatiate appetite

He

tries verse-writing,

but finds that

it


THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE

DE CONSOLATION E.

I

09

him more harm than good, leaving him exhaus his present excited mood is not

does

ted and unstrung

;

the one for theology

a philosophical dialogue witli

;

occasional interludes of song shall be his diversion,

and help him

own

his

to bear the ghastly

Whenever

thoughts.

masters him and he

wrongs, he can

him

way

giving

bitterness over

to the sense of his

in a physician

call

who

will enable

and look dispassionately on the un human wishes and his miserable state;

will brace his faculties,

him something

of

This consummation

end

his

to pause

certainty of

who

is

companionship of

his is

of the dialogue,

by no means discipline to

and perhaps recover

ancient

skill

in

for

reasoning.

certainly reached towards the

where the pupil proves himself

unequal

to

the severe catechetical

which his mistress subjects him.

But

the passages where the writer lets his heart speak

and gives his brain a rest, of which the fine perora book is a notable example, show

tion to the fifth

that Boethius, had he chosen, might have touched a

chord within us which no amount of logical thrust

and parry can

set vibrating.

Whatever the motive been,

it

of the

Consolation

remains a very noble book, and

is,

most interesting example least, by literature the world has ever seen. far the

may have me at

for

of prison


108

10

CHAPTEK

V.

THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.

Authorities.

Hildebrand and Nitzsch, as before.

The

analysis of

each treatise has been made straight from the Latin text in Peiper

s

edition.

WE

now come

to the religious

writings of Boetliius

that side of his versatile genius which will, I fear,

But

prove the least attractive to the general reader. although their intrinsic value

may

very highest, although they betray

youth and inexperience scribed as so

(I

not be of the

many

have heard

many Hulsean essays

!),

still

faults of

them de they have

a distinct interest attaching to them as coming, believe the

Anecdoton Holder!

if

we

and the almost un

broken tradition of the middle ages, from the same

hand that wrote the as forming one

Consolation of Philosophy, and

more link

in the chain that connects

Boethius with the Schoolmen.


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

The

best

way

of bringing out this interest will be,

I think, to give a careful

as

analysis of them, in order so

they come, preserving just

original

109

form and style as will

method, and keeping back

much

detailed criticism of

all

and shortcomings

survey of each one

finished.

There are

and

this is the order in

II.

De

until

the

five tracts generally ascribed to Boethius,

appear in the MSS. I.

their

illustrate the author s

their respective merits is

of

which they almost invariably

:

Trinitate.

Utrum Pater

et Filius et

Sanctus de

Spiritus

Divinitate substantialiter praedicentur. III.

Quomodo

IV.

De

Substantive bonaB shit.

Fide Catholica,

V. Liber contra Eutychen et Nestorium.

This

list

corresponds very well with that of the

and with the

Anecdoton Holderi

testimony

of

Alcuin (735-804) and Hincmar of Eheims (ninth century), the former of 1

and quotes from familiar

(tenth

Notker from

I.

with

century) of

it,

St

Haimo

and V.

ascribes

Gall

mention

Bruno

I.

and V.

of

Corvey

to

Boethius.

(fl022) translated

passages

I.

(tenth century) couples 1

of

while the latter was evidently

II.,

I.,

whom makes

Vide supra, p.

2.

I.

with the


BOETHIUS.

110 Consolation

Boethius

s

and Abelard

142) gives praise to books on the Trinity and against Nestorius.

The evidence

;

(-(-1

of the succeeding ages is of

importance, as

it is

secondary

simply a reiteration of the above.

Suffice it to say that until the beginning of the last

century the authenticity of the dogmatic treatises

remained practically unchallenged.

Having

said so

much, I will proceed

to the analy

sis of

I.

It

DE

TRINITATE.

opens with a preface addressed, according to

the consensus of father

MSS.

Symmachus,

in

titles, to

his dear friend

and

which the writer confesses the

interest he has for some time past taken in certain difficult

questions of doctrine.

Their truth, indeed,

has already been established by Augustine, but he

hopes to throw some further light on them by means of his logical training. for his

critic s

These few pages are intended

eye alone, and not for the crude, un-

appreciative judgment of the general public.

He

begs him to read them in the same spirit as that in

which they have been written. to attain perfection.

He

No man may hope

has done his best, and can

do no more. Chapter

i.

The Catholic

faith

on the Holy Trinity


TUB THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. in

Unity

God,

is

itud the

Son, ond

!Now

The Father

this.

Holy Ghost

Holy Ghost tlie

Arians,

is

HI

God, the Sou

is

God.

Therefore Father,

are one God,

and not three Gods.

is

who usurp

the

name

of

the

Catholic religion, ascribe grades to the Persons, and so introduce plurality into the divine Substance.

For the essence of plurality is difference. Three or more things can differ (1) by race (gr-nus), (2) by kind (species), (3) by number (mnnfm.^. Diversity of accidents

is

the cause of the difference by number.

Thus three mnn do not

diiTer by race or by kind, but only by their accidents; and in the absence of

other accidents

all

accident of plac:\

there will

always remain

the

Therefore accidents are the cause

of plurality.

The speculative

-

Cha-jitc

murjher

ii,

viz.,

Pfyxics, \-liich umplo)- rational

ods, and comprise those tilings \vhose form is sepcrated fi-om

abstraction (as

sciences are three in

ii

i

v/iiich

meth

have motion and

their natter neither

mathematics) nor in reality

;

by

Jfrtke-

which employ s>stemo.tic mechods (dU<:qJiitrdlter), and comjn-ise things which have no ir-at-fcer and ili ere fore no molion and T/icutyy, wliir-h em inn.tics,

;

ploys iuti^lectual inetliods (intdlecf.urd d^r), and deals with the absolute pure form at once immaterial a;;d

motionless~iD

(>t..iiev

words,

\\ith

the

divine



112

r.OKTHIUS.

All being depends, not on matter, but

Substance.

on the form which ample, a statue

is

is

it

on

is

it

has received

cast,

but because of the

and the bronxc

;

bronze because of the earth of which

because of the form imprinted on earth

is

not earth

ness and weight.

For ex

it.

called a statue, not on account of

the bronze of which

form

imprinted

made, but

is

Finally, the

it.

formless matter, but

cj\(fr

]jiit

form without matter.

it

<

the divine Substance

It in

what

it is,

called

not,

is

and

is

.& is

dry-

pure

absolute

ly simple; other things not being what they are, for

each owes

its

Thus man

is

parr,

being to the parts of which

ib

consists.

In body and soul, not body nr soul. JUit that which then, he is nob what lie is.

has no part

is

only one, and

really MC-, also, wherein

no substrate, because no accidents

;

for

what

it

That

is.

is

no number, which has

pure form and subject

lo

the matter on which form

is

it is

it is

is

is

imprinted that revives accidents. Gluiphr ni.

The

naming the Trinity

threefold repetition of floes

there are two kinds of

not involve

number

"

numb

Cod ir.

"

in

For

one with which, we

enumerate, the other which resides in the things

enumerated.

Of these two, the former always

in

volves a certain plurality; the latter does not involve any.

When we name

the same thing three times.



THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. calling

]13

each time by a different name, we do not

it

enumerate three different

same object

as,

but one and the

objects,

when we say

e.g.,

cnxis,

^ivcro,

gladvus (each of which words designates the same object), or repeat thrice the

word

So we must

"

sun."

mo,ke mention of the divine Substance in a threefold

manner, but carefully avoid describing it as a three fold God, as do the Aria us when they draw distinc tions of merit

the

the

of

unity

material,

between the Persons, and thus

above prove that not every

objects given

repetition of

unit

a

involves

do not prove thai Father, Son, only different titles

of

thing;

for

the\

Holy Ghost are

ar-d

cnsis,

?/??<m>,

rjlad-

one and the same

for

while Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are

indeed the same thing, the Father person as the Son,

by another kind careful

but

plurality,

God, as

names

ius, are only different

clestroy

The examples from

Godlicn.il.

how

And

e.

of

here

plurality.

is

not the some

we

are confronted

We

mi;^ bo very

the different predicates are jy (erred to

God. Chapter w. predicates

to

According substance,

Aristotle there are ten

quality,

quantity,

place, time, condition, position, passivity, ity.

the

The

signification

subjects

with

of each of these

which

they are 11

relation,

and activ depends on

associated.

In



THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

115

movable.

So, too, the category of place is

attribute.

True,

we can say

in the market, but that "

real attribute, like is

man

that he

"

white

"

or

is

long."

Now God

places are present to

all

The other accidentals do not concern

Him.

real

an accidental and not a

is

not in any place, but

a

of

no

Him

in

any way. CJiapter

The category

v.

of relation (ad quid) will

not help us

much

of a thing

some external must come

;

ance with which

it

nature of a thing e.g.,

If

the absolute qualities

to realise

is

may

Now

not altered by relation.

the relative conceptions

you remove

to its assist

be compared.

"

slave,"

"

master

and

"

you remove

at

the

Take, "

slave."

same

the

time the predicate of master, but the real nature of the subject remains the same as before.

seem

to

may

apply equally well to the category of quality,

but in reality

when

This

the

it

does not

quality

white loses

e.g.,

of whiteness

is

So, then, relative predicates do

its

being

taken from

it.

not affect the real

nature or being of the thing with which they are associated.

Eelation, however, indicates a reference,

not necessarily to something the same thing.

on the

right,

without being

he becomes left

else,

For instance, left

by nature

;

if

but sometimes to

approach a

man

with regard to

me

I

if

I

approach him on


116 the

BOETHIUS.

left,

being right by nature.

by

He

is

without

right or left simply

means.

my

and

If father

and only to

me

he becomes right with regard to

son, then, are relative predicates,

from one another by their relation

differ

one another, these predicates involve not a real

but only a personal difference in God

s

God

nature.

did not become Father by the addition of something to

His nature

the procreation of the Son was nat

:

Him.

ural to

Thus the three Persons where there

ference, but

is

by no

are separated

dif

no difference there can

be no plurality, hence there must be unity.

So

is

the unity of the Trinity established.

Chapter

The Trinity

vi.

of simple unity is

is

secured by the removal

through certain relations

maintained through the absence of

the Unity

;

all diversity in

the Divine nature.

Applied

to

God, then, relation

signifies

the rela

tion which a being bears, not to something external,

but to to is

It is true that

itself.

be found in

due

to

our dependent natures

cognata alteritas.

comprehend

this

such a relation

"We

;

is

not

but that

can only hope to

mystery by an exercise of simple

intelligence (the divine instrument of understanding)

and God

s help.


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

The writer anxiously awaits

Epilogue.

on

judgment

117

this

his

to

attempt

his critic s

with

illustrate

and reason a position which involves the truth

logic

of the

Prayer must make up

Faith.

ficiency in the

We

any de

for

work.

have seen that the evidence

and the tradition

the

of

MSS.

middle ages from the ninth

of the

century onwards both speak in favour of Boethius author of

the

as

the

therefore lies with those

and

ness,

I

might

the

against

Hildebrand

who impugn

of

their genuine

with defending them

rest satisfied

attacks s

The onus prolandi

tracts.

But

such.

I

with

hope

aid to be able presently to

show that

they have, besides, certain positive claims on internal

grounds to be considered the work of the

Eoman

statesman.

The main objection the

Consolation

itself,

the objection amounts

to

their

is

and the argument supporting to

that

this,

with death staring him in the fort to

Boethian origin

face,

a

man

who,

turned for com

heathen philosophy, could not have written on

points of Christian doctrine. I

hope

that the

I

have shown with

Consolation

is all

sufficient

upon

as a serious confession of faith.

those

who

prefer to look

clearness

too artificial to be looked

upon

it

as

But even such,

who

to

see


BOETHIUS.

118 in

it

the

sum

Boethius

of all

s

thought and aspiration,

the existence of these dogmatic chapters should not

cause offence.

It

is

all

a writer

kind

and

reasonable to insist that

however

in

different

measured by the same of opinions,

both unfair and un

surely

;

be

and a change

We

are at liberty,

to assign to each

the tracts whatever place

we

works, and there

s

should

a modification of religious views, does

must be remembered,

Boethius

achievements,

date,

rigid standard

not involve a loss of identity. it

s

is

see

fit

and

in the

no reason

all of list

of

to prevent,

but rather every reason to encourage, our putting

them

at the outset of his

Secondly, Trinitate

as

it is

career.

urged that the writer of the

De

displays a dependence on Augustine such

we may not

look for in Boethius.

But Boethius s genius was imitative rather than His best initiative, and nothing if not dependent. energies were spent on the adapting the writings of

the Greek philosophers to the requirements of readers.

And

if

in philosophy he

Eoman

was content

take his stand on Plato and Aristotle,

why

to

in the

ology should he be deemed too proud to stoop to ask

help of Augustine Thirdly,

the

life

of

we

?

are told that

we know

of nothing in

Boethius which could have led him to


THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. up arms in

take

defence of the

119

doctrine

of

the

Trinity.

We

know very

but there of

is

little

no need

indeed of the

life of

Boethius,

to ransack his writings or those

contemporaries for the motive of the tract

his

His reasons for writing on the great

before us.

Christian

mystery are given

as

can speak at the beginning of chap.

"

v.

:

words

as

clearly

Age nunc

de relativis speculemur pro quibus omne quod dic

tum

est

sumpsimus ad

disputationem."

The application of the Aristotelian predicate rela this was the object he had to the Godhead tive "

"

in view.

Whether he attained

of it shall shortly "

Fourthly,

tions

of

is

fell

short

is

no polemical or practical

never absent from

that time on the Trinity.

the contrary,

end or

be discussed.

this tract has

tendency, such as

this

all

disquisi

Arianism, on

treated from a merely antiquarian

point of view, suitable to a century later than the sixth."

Because we possess controversial treatises of the fifth

and sixth centuries on the Trinity,

shall

we

therefore say that there could not be one of that

date written in an uncontentious spirit

?

The an

swer to the preceding objection covers this one also. Boethius had

it

not in his mind to defend the Chris-


BOETHIUS.

120

tian religion against the onslaught of

any particular

heresy, but simply wished to illuminate

by

There was indeed no

and exact reasoning.

him

it

logic

call for

an (Ecumenical Coun

to undertake the duties of

no fresh schism which demanded a fresh declar

cil

For Arianism, although

ation of the Faith.

it

was

not yet crushed out of existence, only lingered on the Vandals in Africa and

the barbarians

among

the Goths

in

who were moved more from

Italy

policy than of conviction to continue their opposi tion to the

Mcene

been a model been

until

tract

that

been

distracted his

De

years his

took

Catholics

long

of

at it

Theodoric

Creed. toleration,

the

after

it

reign

cannot

composition

of

had have this

attempt to persecute the

abortive

The Eastern Church had

place.

rest

and

s

from

the

under Valens

Trinitate/ had

;

fierce

disputes

that

and Augustine, with

finally

the

dispelled

diffi

culties

that veiled the Trinity in Unity from the

minds

of

the Western

Fathers, whose

vision

was

not so clear in the contemplation of the mystical side of Christianity as that of their

more imaginative

oriental brethren. Fifthly, the style is said to be different

from that

of Boethius, its only point of likeness lying in its

scholastic colouring.

Now

although I do not think


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. that

much

is

the

Mtzsch ward of

authentic

himself, although

man.

There

tract that

must

the Golden

Age

solation/ tion,

is

peared at

in

common Boethius.

of

he that puts for

is

that

the

Schreibart

not unlike that of the

upon the

in the

sensitive student of

Con

but even the pages of the

which bears signs

and

much

are, of course, expressions

jar ;

is

forgery or imita

writings it

admits

objection,

the pseudo-Boethius

real

has

Trinitate

other

this

of

any suspicion

De

tion, yet the

with

can be laid on similarity of style

stress

where there

121

of

such careful elabora

written in better Latin than had ap

Eome

for

many

a long year, are full of

barbarisms.

The Roman idiom,

for

which

this critic says

author has no feeling, seems to

me

to be not alto

gether absent from the Introduction, while

hardly find

much

it

necessity laid to

entirely

most

upon

new

of the

terms

is

the writer to

thoughts.

his First Dialogue

The

excused by the give

expression

That Boethius did not

hesitate to experimentalise in this way,

Besides these

would

scope in so unclassical a subject as

the predicaments in their application to God. strangeness of

the

is

seen from

on Porphyry.

main

objections, there are one or

two isolated phrases to which Nitzsch takes par-


BOETHIUS.

122 ticular exception.

The most noticeable

the sentence,

aliquid vero

"Ad

de Deo), which,

prsedicari" (sc.

of these is

omnino non potest

if it

be not a gloss,

as Nitzsch himself suggests, does certainly expose the

writer to the charge of obscurity and confusion,

he

presently discovered discussing the

is

which Kelation

mentary s

but

part,

work.

or

forgetfulness

Any

to

attempt

God must end

of

predicated

But the confusion

Essence.

writer

can be

to

manner

of

logic

defect

radical

apply

the

in

the divine

due, not to a

is

want

the

when

mo

on of

categories

the his to

and although Boethius to sim struggles manfully with them, and tries in disaster

;

by postulating a twofold relation one thing to another, ad aliquid; and

plify matters 1,

that of

he

2, that of a thing to itself

is left

after all at

variance with Aristotle, whose definition of Kelation "

is

that which

is

predicated

of,

or stands in relation

J

to,

something

else."

Another phrase upon which Mtzsch bases a sub stantial charge is the iv.

He

Boethius, used.

secundum philosopJws of chap,

submits that this a

himself

is

an expression which

philosopher,

would not have

The objection does not seem

much remark.

to

me

to merit

In the Introduction the writer had 1

Categor.,

c. 7.


THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. acknowledged the debt he owed ally,

his

123

to philosophy gener

and therefore saw no necessity for encumbering little book with the list of the wise men who

attributed immortality to the heavenly bodies

it

for

especially as he intended

this is the point at issue

solely for the eyes of a learned friend

who would

readily understand his allusion.

should perhaps say a word on the apparent

I

contradiction between the division of the speculative sciences in this tract

and that which Boethius gives

in the First Dialogue on Porphyry. fies

alia.

them

as intdlectibilia, intelligibilia,

How

1

are

these

theology, mathematics,

The

There he

to

classi

and natur-

be reconciled with the

and physics

of our treatise

?

intelledualiter of the tract corresponds, of course,

to the intdlectibilia

of the dialogue,

and

rationaliter

will apply to naturalia, but disciplinaliter does not

seem

at

the

blush to have

first

with intdligibilia.

I believe

much

connection

the true solution

of

the difficulty to be that suggested by Hildebrand,

who

sees

ligibilia.

mathematics included in the

class

In other words, this intdligibile

epithet applied to

comprehended by

every object

of

is

the

to be

knowledge

intcttigentia, as distinguished from

intellects (the divine instrument of intelligence, 1

intel

In Porph. a Viet,

trans., Dial. 1,

Migne,

which

Ixiv. c. 10.


BOETHIUS.

124

alone can raise us to the contemplation of God), and

from

which

ratio,

the

naturalia

is

only capable of comprehending that

objects,

is,

the

of

material

world.

now

Let us is

consider

De

for attributing the

In the

first place,

what the internal evidence Trinitate

to Boethius.

the division of Difference into

the generic, specific, and individual, division

and

in the

In of

we

the translation of the

find in

commentary on the

expression

It

is identical.

may

s

work.

to concede that the coincidence,

not convincing.

in different terms

But

this

appears in a ings.

An

world

had made peculiarly into both the

a point where

ready

my

on in the

God s

s

purpose.

tract,

when

pet theories

his other writ

eternity with the

a Platonic doctrine which he

his own,

Consolation it is

am

though remarkable,

we may call Boethius form unknown to any of

perpetuity of the

I

identity of thought conveyed

It is the contrasting of

his argument.

And

would better serve

I find a little later

one of what

mode

be objected that

due to the familiarity of the forger

or imitator with Boethius

is

Topica

Isagoge.

not only the thought but the

this- case,

this identity is

exactly the

is

and which he intrudes

and the

De

Trinitate

at

not essential to the development of

It cannot, indeed, be said to be out of


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. place in the is

v. pr.

Consolation/

6,

125

where Boethius

examining the condition and means of knowledge

of the divine Substance,

but

it is

developed at greater

But

length than the occasion strictly requires.

De

the

where

Trinitate,

his

the

is

primary object

in

relative in its application to God, he goes out of his

way

to treat of the

predicaments of time and place.

In both works the thought systems

secundum

in

;

the

pliilosoplios is

perpetual

;

glance the fulness of

be termed eternal.

used.

name

is

given as

general

its

expression

1

teaches us to say with Plato

Consolation

called

the

latter,

that the world possesses

be

referred to the ancient

in the former, Plato s

:

originator

The

is

life

without

life,

limit,

and must

God embraces

while

and

With Him

He

one

at

alone can rightly

there

is

im

perfect

movability, the consequence of an eternal Present.

The

De

gives as the opinion of philo

Trinitate

sophers that the heavenly bodies too, is

God

thing very it

does

fact,

;

but the word

different

when

when

applied

2

to

are always.

always applied to

His

Him

and movement.

what

to

It

creation.

Sec above, p. 122. "Vitje immobilis presentariuiu statum

So,

means some

"

"

hardly appropriate to Him, inasmuch as

gests a certain change 1

2

is,

it

in

sug

The divine

"

Cons.,

v. \n\

(>,


BOETHIUS.

126

Now

ever-present, immovable, and

is

so produces

1

eternity.

In view

of the exact correspondence of the

in the tract,

the

God

"

in

thought

is

eternal,

the

eternal, the world

Time

is

book,

philosophical perpetual,"

with

always," "

is

thought

we can

otherwise than admit the probability of a

God

is

hardly do

common

authorship.

To sum up,

we

Trinitate

am

I

De

convinced that in the

work

possess a genuine

of Boethius

not, indeed, written in the full vigour of his maturity,

but before his logical apparatus, so to say, was in Is there

order.

working

looking upon suggested,

I

?

do not see that this view would

the

MS.

which,

title,

speaks of the writer as a patrician, rank, no doubt ran originally,

macho De

Trinitate

knew anything and the

titles

leave his 1

"

although

and

Domino

Boethius."

A

it

of consular

Patri

copyist

Symwho

of the life of the famous statesman,

he died possessed

name thus

"Divinum

our

in the light of a learned exercise,

it

with

militate

to prevent

not imposed on him, by his guardian

if

Symmachus

any reason

of,

would be loath

to

barely stated.

vero mine permanens neque movens sese atqne con-

sistens seternitatem

facit"

De

Trin., iv.


THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.

UTEUM PATER ET

II.

127

FILIUS ET SPIRITUS SANCTUS

DE DlVINITATE SUBSTANTIALITER PR^EDICENTUR.

The

I)e Trinitate/

treatise

authentic, carries with to

once established as

the two letters addressed

it

John the Deacon, whom

identifies

if

tradition unhesitatingly

with Pope John, fellow-victim with Boe-

A

thius to the wrath of Theocloric.

synopsis of the

how

MSS.

in

Appendix A.

nearly connected

full,

the letter

For in the

first

is

others in

addressed

place, the

De

Trinitate

repeating

it

supplement. to the

tent

no

a

him

to

name

letter is

and secondly, the

;

at

the head of the for sort

not of

This argument will apply equally well

with

That the

the

the

MSS. "

words,

are con

eiusdem

Anecdoton Holderi

ad

vouch

specific information about these two letters

need cause no surprise, is

of

would be a good excuse a work that follows as a

introduce

to

name

motive of the

De Hebdomadibus, which

eundem."

safes

in

s

The

are easily explained.

given in the opening sentence presence of the author

show

some MSS. announcing an abbreviated form,

while the rest give nothing but the

whom

will at once

three writings are.

all

variations in the titles of II.

the theme in

glance at the

sufficiently

"

"

Capita quredam dogmatica

exact description

of

a

couple of


BOETHIUS.

128

which the one

treatises, of

and too de

too brief

is

to deserve a separate notice, while the other

pendent

too metaphysical to be included in a

is

them

to

regard

of re

For the medieval tradition with

writings.

ligious

list

must

I

the

refer

reader

to

258 and 259.

pp.

The the

fact that

title

John the Deacon

rather than

is

John the Pope

chosen to grace favourable to

is

the theory that the tracts were juvenile compositions.

The contention that the letter

John before

me

must have thought (II.) was addressed to

that the copyist "

Utrum

Pater

"

his elevation to the pontificate, seems to

a desperate piece of special pleading.

Nitzsch has the same objections to

that

II.

have already heard from him on the subject

He

adds,

however,

to

the

charge

the

of

count

we I.

of

unwarranted and unacknowledged borrowing from Augustine.

It is true that our writer says

nothing

that Augustine had not already said, and that this letter is

evidently inspired by the

great African Father.

what

I

have

already

But

De

of the

Trin.

this only goes to

suggested,

that

in

prove

matters

theological Boethius was a mere amateur, fond of

trying his hand on difficult questions of dogma, and

anxious to have the opinion thereon of friends more

competent

to

judge than himself.

It

must be ad-


THE TJJEOLOOIuAL

TFJACTS.

120

mitted, in passing, that he seems con pretty vinced of thy force of his and conclusions. reasoning w<:ll

The writer

is

careful not to stray from the lines

hid down by Aiig^tinc, and claims ture

for his struc

the foundations of the Catholic, faith

indaginis hinc arbitror esse sumendani

omnium manifestum

constat

(

via.ru

undc verimi

exordium, id

est

ab

Catholicre Fidei fundamentis

ipsis

").

Xo

one will deny that Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, taken separately, are substances; but if we

them

take

all

three together,

stances but one.

cannot be is

or

up

split

get,

simply one.

puts making up

of

Divinity is

N ow o

it

whole,

Everything that can be affirmed

substantial^ of the Divinity as a affirmed

not three sub

divided in any way.

not the uniun of three

it is

we

This unity of the divine Substance

each

of

the

Persons

the predicate Clod.

whole

may

composing

be

that

r

o\v this predicate a substantial and so ars those others of predicate,

truth,

<vjf.,

justice,

power, and

all

3S

incornmutabiiity, wisdom, goodness, such a^ can be applied to each of the.

Persons

Those predicates, on the other separately. hand, which can be tfiiimed o* the individual. Persons but not of the collective Divinity, cannot be called ,

substantial (<

of thu

//.,

Son nor

the term Father cannot be affirmed of the

Holy Ghost, and I

so mutatis



BOETHIUS.

130

are rather relative terms, for tho

They

rmtiandia).

Father must be some one one

s

and the Holy

son,

father, the

s

Son some

some one s

Spirit

spirit.

Similarly, the Trinity cannot be substantially predi

cated of the three Persons, for neither Father nor

Son nor Holy Ghost are

Trinity, but the

consists in the diversity of the Persons, the the.

simplicity of the Substance,

takes

its

origin

substance.

Unity

in

and a term which

from persons cannot be applied to

"Wherefore

Trinity, are terms

atively of God.

Trinity

Father,

Son,

Holy Ghost,

which can only be affirmed

rel

All such other attributes as have

been mentioned above can be affirmed substantially of God. "

I pray

let

you

with the Faith

;

or

me know if

if all

you happen

view on any point, consider and

where you can, make

ivason."

One would think

my

this be in

keeping

to hold a different

words yet

faith

join

that there

closer,

hands with

was

little

to

note in such a straightforward statement of a not

very

difficult

doctrine; yet

it

was

his

commentary

on this tractate (and on the longer letter

to

Sym-

macluiF.) that exposed Gilbert de la Porree to the

charge of heresy brought against

him by Bernard

Clairvaux at the Council of Piheims in 1147. held that

God s

of

Gilbert

essence, divinity, and grandeur were



THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. not God, but the form which

131

made him God

Bernard maintained the orthodox

belief

while

;

that

the

divine Essence, Form, Nature, Truth, Divinity, and the like,

were God

for

if

which made God, then

Form were it

not God, but that

would be greater than God.

Bernard praised the orthodoxy

of

our treatise;

and, indeed, though Boethius does not go so far as the French bishop in his identification of the attri

butes with God, he affirms

them substantially

of the

Divinity.

Gilbert extended to

God

the same arguments that he was fond of applying to man, that as man is man

qud form, so God

God qud form

is

make God by

did not

that the Persons

;

themselves, but by the Divi

nity with which they are identical.

But Boethius

never tried to assert that the three Persons were not

God by

themselves, but only that Trinity cannot be

predicated substantially of God.

III.

The was on plain 1

was

QUOMODO SUBSTANTLE

origin of the second letter to this wise.

It will

1

fully (Postulas ut paidlo

be noticed that

really written

Deacon John

John had asked Boethius

somewhat more

ticity will

BON/E SINT.

to ex .

.

I assume for the moment that this letter by Boethius to John. The ciuestion of authen

be discussed hereafter.


132

BOETHIUS.

ewdentius monstrem) the essential goodness of sub a question which had

stances of

the

1

"

demanded a

and obscurity by

his

very Boe-

and makes excuse

wish

for

to avoid the ridi

He

cule of the unintelligent multitude.

treat the subject on mathematical lines,

ingly lays

its

further development.

thius promises to do his best,

brevity

in the course

and which, from

Hebdomades,"

strangeness,

come up

down nine preliminary

proposes to

and accord

axioms.

To save

space, I will only give those ones that are necessary to a clear "

5.

comprehension of

Diversum

aliquid in

tantum

est

eo quod

my

est.

analysis of the tract. esse

Illic

aliquid et

esse

enim accidens hie

substantia significatur. 1 Hildebrand (op. cit.,p. 289, seqq.} finds in this word not merely a reference to the author s classification of his shorter works (as Migne,

ad

Zoc.),

but the name of a literary society, of which Boethius, Sym-

machus, John, and probably Cassiodorus were members, meeting once a-week to read papers and hold discussions on philosophical

He regards all the tracts as papers read subjects. before the society, or a further development (as in this case) of ques This interpretation, if it be the tions suggested at its meetings. and theological

right one, as I

am

inclined to believe, would justify the writer s

anxiety to keep the results of his learning and research to himself and his friends, and explains the wilful obscurity of his style ; for a reader with the discussion of the subject fresh in his mind would have no difficulty in filling up any gaps in the reasoning. Any way, it

throws a new light on the cultivated society of Rome under Theoand brings us into close sympathy with this little band of

doric,

friends

who thus

laid the foundation of those literary

phical societies with which

we

are so familiar to-day.

and philoso


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

Omne quod

"

6.

quod

Alio vero participat, ut aliquid

sit.

id

est participat eo

est participat eo

quod

133

sit

est esse, ut

ac per hoc

:

est esse, ut

quod

Est

sit.

vero, ut participat alio quolibet.

Omne

"

7.

unum

simplex

esse

suum

id

et

quod

est

habet.

Omni composito

"

8.

aliud est esse, aliud ipsum

est."

Armed with

these axioms, he begins

by proving

that substances are not good by participation nor

by

essence,

all,

and that therefore they are not good

at

a fallacy which he loses no time in upsetting

by the demonstration that they arc good, not indeed by essence, but by virtue of existence sunt,

bona sunt a.

Proof

makes

quod

").

All things

for that

in eo ("

which

make

it is

for

like

;

Good

;

everything

therefore all things

are good.

Now either

they must be good in one of two ways

by

participation

or

by

substance.

If

by

participation, then they are not good in themselves,

and so they do not make

for

Good.

If

not by

participation, they must necessarily be good by sub

But those things whose substance is good but are good in respect of that which they are stance.

;

they owe

all

that

which ^they are

to real Existence


BOETHIUS.

134

(axiom

But

Their

5).

existence,

therefore,

are good in virtue thereof; existence

are identical terms for them.

Good (axiom

itself, since nothing

Hence

the

all

8),

and goodness

Substantials, there

must be

good, and being good, they

fore, are

the supreme

is

good.

existence be good, those things which are,

if

itself.

is

and

like

Good

so are that

can be like Good save Good

things that are, are God, for

supreme Good.

"

dictu

Quod

Wherefore substantial are not good

;

nefas

God est."

goodness

is

not in them, therefore they are not good by right of

Neither are they good by participation,

existence.

therefore they are not good in

Proof

I.

any way.

There are many things which, though

they cannot be separated from matter in reality,

mind and con

can be separated by an

effort of

sidered abstractly

the properties of a triangle

e.g.,

the

can be conceived apart from matter. of

this

mathematical process,

let

us

In imitation abstract

notion of goodness from the supreme Good.

us

now

repeat our

first

proposition, that

that are, are good, and see in

be good the

if

Let things

what way they could

they had not derived their goodness from

supreme Good.

Now

their

identical

with their existence, for

we

a substance which

take

all

the

is

goodness if,

for

is

not

example,

good, white, heavy,


THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS.

we must admit

round,

135

that each of these qualities

if each were identical springs from a different cause with the substance, then weight would only be :

another so

name Then

on.

colour, colour

for

and aliquid

csse

different things,

for goodness,

would be two

esse

and substances would be good with

out in the least degree possessing goodness If,

and

itself.

on the other hand, they were none other than

Good and had no

attributes but goodness, then they

would not be things but the causes, or rather the for goodness pure and simple is cause, of things ;

But they

the characteristic of the one sole Good.

are not simple, nor are they independent, but derive

from the will

only Good.

the

of

their

existence

Now

in the case of the prime Good, goodness

existence are identical its

existence

existence

of

;

from the all

of the difficulty

things.

the secondary 1

prime

,

source

the

Herein

lies

the

derives of

the

solution

though things be good in virtue

;

of existence, yet they are not like the If their

Good

and

goodness did not come from

prime Good. they might

It,

be good, but not in virtue of existence.

They might,

for instance, be

(as

thing

is

good by participation

white, a round thing round, &c.)

existence could not be good unless

from Good.

And

so,

after

it

;

a white

but their

were derived

we have mentally

ab-


BOETHIUS.

136

we

stracted the prime Good,

derive from It

may

from abstractly) unless the

really (as distinguished

ence

Good had produced them, is

which

be good, but not in virtue of

Furthermore, since they could not exist

existence;

true

see that things

good.-

And

.

that Good, though

therefore their exist

unless they had derived from

they might be good, yet they

could not be good in virtue of existence, since they

would be

outside Good,

Now we in

virtue

and not from

it.

need not say that white things are white existence, for

of

from the will

of

they take their being

God, but not their whiteness

He who made them

is

since

good, indeed, but not white.

So they are simply white because such was the will of

One who

He

willed

existence.

grounds

who

all

is

not white

;

but those things which

should be good are good in virtue of It

might

be

thought

He

things should be just, since

willed that they should be.

for to

on

that

be just has reference to an

has reference to existence. are indeed identical with

This

is

these is

just

not so

;

be good and action

act, to

Existence

Him, but not with us who

are not simple (axioms 7 and 8).

Although

it

is

not possible that with us goodness and existence

should be identical, "

good

in eo

quod

still

sumus."

it

is

possible for us to be

(So Proof a

is

wrong.)


THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. In a word, not

are

specific

all

just.

but

;

things

Good species

good, but

are

is

137

a

general

cannot

be

all

things

a

term, just,

applied

to

all

things.

Wherefore some things are thing

but

else,

just, others

some

are

all are good.

Is there anything in the method, temper, or thought this letter that

of

other source for

it

with his friends

?

would warrant our seeking O some than the intercourse of Boethius

The mathematical proof

which we might expect that

actly the one

ex

is

an

he,

acknowledged master in the science, would be likely to

That he did employ

employ.

shown by the following passage (iii.

pr.

10)

sophy who

"I

:

is

summum

"

(it

which

preceding demonstrations

they

call

with a sort of

contempt

common

for

Tropia/uaTa,

corollary."

We

the irreverence

herd, the

I

will

Philo

is

"

bonum),

following the example of geometricians,

from their

is

Consolation

in the

will go a step farther

speaking on the

sometimes

it

and

who deduce

consequences thee

present

meet with the same and

same proud

frivolity

reserve,

the

of

the

same

shrinking from publicity, that characterise the book

on the Trinity. Lastly, one of the principal themes of the

Con

solation/ the striving of all created things after God,


BOETHIUS.

138

and

their derivation

runs

from God

through the

all

little

pr.

(iii.

A

ceives an almost identical treatment.

bears in

mind the foregoing

the intimate connection of

reader

arguments with these

its

Dost thou allow, or

"

:

dost thou not allow, that everything that

Good

of

good by participation

re

who

analysis will at once see

Consolation

sentences of the

11 and 12),

work before us and

is

allow

I

?

good,

is

"

it

(iii.

pr. 11). "

All things then seek unity

have proved that unity

Good

You

?

All

highest Good, which

DE

IV.

Before entering

things,

But

I

seek

then,

the

henceforth be defined as

may

that which all things

do.

identical with the highest

is

have.

They

?

seek"

(iii.

pr.

11).

FIDE CATHOLICA.

upon

an

examination

of

the

Liber contra Eutychen et Nestorium/ I must say

De

a few words about the

immediately precedes

it

in

Fide Catholica, which

most MSS.

of a brief survey of Bible history of the

trines

It consists

and an exposition

great truths of Christianity, such as the doc of

the

Trinity, of the

redemption of a

lost

twofold nature

and

the resurrection of the body,

in

and sinful world, single person, of

of

Christ

s


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. with

dealing

of

all

139

which the heresies

of

Arius,

Pelagius, Mani, Nestorius, and Eutyches are severally It ends with a statement of the duties and refuted.

hopes of the Church militant, looking, as the coming

A

of

it

is

of Boethius

reasons for

its

MSS.

of

is

style,

authenticity, while the external

it

is

unknown, and

the tenth, without

Up

it

is

and

title

It

ment which Gilbert de

found

without

was absent from the docu Porree employed for his

la

commentary on Boethius, and Abelard makes mention

of

Leyden

edition

(1656),

is

it

the

(I

*

the

of first

in

appears

Monza.

to

it

s

give

book.)

deep melancholy on his face filosofo,"

the

&c.

title

tracts

under

editions.

of

This represents a

;

Luigi

a diptych

from one of the

l

seated, with toga disarranged

"Hoczio

it

the evidence it

and

Consolation

subsequent

describe

graphs in Biraghi

1

no

Indeed, Eenatus Vallinus, in the

it.

Biraghi adduces for at

to

glosses with which the other tracts are so

plentifully adorned.

which

no

and language

rejection are overwhelming.

the ninth century

those

Thought,

s.

and

single reading

sufficient to convince one that this

are all against its

in

does, for

Him

Christ and a union with

of

with the angelic host on high.

work

it

litho

man

and an expression of his left hand clasps

Vide supra,

-p.

10.


BOETHIUS.

140 a roll

and

at his feet, to right

;

l

succeeded where Gori

left,

two

are

The writer claims

inscribed with letters.

and

2

Frisi

tablets to

have

both acknowledged

themselves defeated, and

deciphers the

bearing the names of the

Consolation

tablets

as

and a book

against Basilius the informer, each signed with the

name, and setting forth the rank and honours, of our

The writing on the

philosopher.

be a

"

In

fide

Jhesu

long defence of Boethius

genuineness

De

declared to

and thereon

maneam,"

of the

roll is

founded

is

martyrdom and the

s

After

Fide.

all

that has

been said on the subject, no one will be ready, I

mind

suppose, to reopen his

to the

worn-out

belief

was a martyr and even if Biraghi s conjectures be correct, which cannot be decided that Boethius

;

away from the diptych with regard

nothing

In

ryphal book.

works

of

Library (Dd.

tion of

in

may

they prove absolutely

this

undoubtedly

twelfth century

this

6, 6)

This

Severino.

a

Boethius

itself,

to

the

MS.

apoc of the

Cambridge University

tract is ascribed to Sancto

possibly give the key to a solu

the difficulty.

There were upwards of a

score of Sancti Severini before the seventh century, of

whom

one was the famous Apostle of Noricum,

and another, Bishop 1

Thesaurus

vet. dipt.,

ii.

of

Cologne

p. 248.

-

(?)

Mem.

and the author di

Monza,

vol.

iii.


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. of a Doctrina

De Sapiential

he

any rate the

last

is

we should

at

name Severinus

the

De

refer the

May

sort of

Fide

?

141

it

not be this

man

A

whom

to

scribe

knowing M.

chiefly In connection with A.

Severinus Boethius, the reputed martyr, would easily

have been led into combining the tract in question with other works of an apparently similar nature. I

have

would be found

to bear the

same

title.

LIBER CONTRA EUTYCHEN ET NESTORIUM.

V.

In

MSS.

no doubt that on inspection other

this,

the

longest

interesting of the

and indubitably the most tracts, we have a work of

Boethian

a very different character.

Animated by a

certain

which we may vainly look for in bears traces of a finer touch and a more

religious ardour

the

rest, it

thorough mastery of the subject in hand.

It

is,

in a word, quite worthy to take an honourable place

beside the letters of Leo and Ccelestine as a protest against

the heresies

schism

between

Church. ality of 1

which caused the

the

Moreover,

it

Western

and

the

great

Eastern

betrays a considerable origin

thought and treatment, whereas the treat-

So says Pezius, Anecd. Thes. iv. part 2, p. 1. Med. et Inf. Mt., s. v. "Severinus."

Bibl. Lat.

first

See, too, Fabricius,


142 ise

BOETHIUS.

on the Trinity and the elaborations

simply

is

theology

in no

though, as

we

velopment

of

value of

the

of

Deacon John are

letter to

Augustine

shall presently see,

certain

work

whole

it

shall

I

its

on the de that

the

proceed as

attempting to

before

consider the method of treatment

circumstances of

is

sequences

logical

depends.

usual to analyse the

philosophy, al

sacrificed to

way

Here

theme.

s

or the probable

composition.

The writer begins by telling of a stormy assembly at which he was present

Introduction. certain

when of

a letter from a bishop combating the heresy

Eutyches was read and discussed.

Interest in

the subject and surprise at the gross ignorance of

most

question

audience

the

of

more

him

led

profoundly, and

consider

to

he

now

result of his cogitations before his friend

John

?)

for his

judgment and

has been in the

first

sanction.

the

lays the

(Deacon

His object

place to confute the errors of

Eutychianism and Nestorianism, and in the second to

establish the

person of Christ. fining

Catholic

faith

He must

on the nature and

begin, however,

by de

what he understands by these two terms.

Chapter

i.

Nature

must be

thrice

defined

to

match the threefold ways in which we are accus tomed

to

employ the word.


THEOJXXJICAL

T1IK

1.

Nature

the totality of

is

143

TllACT.S.

all

things be they

substances or accidents, which can be comprehended

by man be

s

restricted

medium

to

of the senses.

Aristotle

discovered by

It is applicable to

the

God and

matter the writer undoubtedly

first

s

inn .si not

through

perceptible

objects

to mutter as well (by

means

But the term

understanding.

human

matter,

which can

that

be

understanding, not that which

discloses itself to pure intellect). Or, 2.

Nature

All accidents

is

applicable

thns

are

substance,

excluded, and

simply that which can do or confines this term

to

suffer.

only.

it

becomes

Now

Aristollo

bodily substances only.

All

accidents are thus excluded from nature, which

HII-.M

to

accordingly be defined as the principle of inovenien acting by

,

and not through any intermediary

itself

accident Or, 3.

Nature

any object with view is tenable thing,

are

whose

.shows

wider

ii-

that field

the

its if

the

in

.specific difference

that cloil.t^

distinguishing form.

wo

essential

summed up Chapter

h

This

confine our attention

and

distinctive

the expression

.Reverting to

conception

to

its

1,

nature/ the \vriter

nature embraces a

than the conception person

;

one

peeuliumi*^

"

definition

ja-t

far

for accidents

can never be endowed with personality,

lie next



LOETHIUS.

1-1-1-

divides substances into the corporeal and the incor poreal, but quickly leaves the former to dwell

on the

latter,

which he subdivides into animate and inani

mate

beings.

intelligent or

Animate, sentient beings are either unintelligent.

The term person can

be applied only to individuals tures,

man

is the only one to

:

of all earthly crea

which

it

can be applied.

In placing God and the angels in the same class with man, as he presently docs, he departs from his original premise,

which separated corporeal from in

corporeal beings.

Person now receives a more accurate

Chapter Hi. definition.

It is the indivisible substance of a rational,

understanding nature.

Hence

mology

follows that a per

The ety

word person next engages

his atten

son must be both rational of the

it

individual.

and

and he takes the opportunity of laying stress o-i the superior flexibility of Greek as compared witli

tion,

Persona

Latin.

the

is

of course a translntion of irpoaw-fi;

actor s mask, but

attach to the word It is

is

always best,

Greeks

for a clear

the full meaning which

we

rather to be found in virumtvtr;.

lie

observes, to go back

to

the

understanding of such conceptions,

for they originated with them, while the Latins only

know them through to

give the

translation.

So

derivation of essentia and

he proceeds s



THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. one from

the

through ovma, the other from

eT/it

These

ovmwofjiai through ovaiwatc*

only be

last

terms can

and generic ideas

universal

to

applied

145

whereas virovramQ and persona apply to individuals alone, because

nature subsists in them only as a

receiver of accidents.

He

ascribes to matter, following the directions of

Aristotle, the potentiality of existence,

which poten

becomes actuality by the agency

tiality

Upon

it

all

substance

being depends in order to become a

an individuality.

fusing to bestow the

1

title of

As

it

would be con

viroaracns,

on unintelligent beings, a special term,

had

to

of form.

M .bstonfia,

essentia,

has

be invented to designate the higher forms of

existence.

He

next considers the above conceptions in i&eir

relation to

God and man.

Beginning with man, he

shows that he possesses (1) essence, because he (2) subsistence, because he is not

ceived is

by another

object

;

is

;

an accident re

(3) substance, because

he

capable of receiving accidents himself; (4) person

ality,

because he

an intelligent individual.

is

To God, on the other hand, belong

He

is

the source of

all

the same reason that 1

man

Cf.

things

;

(2) subsistence, for

possesses

DeTrin.,

(1) essence, for

c. ii.

it

;

(3), being, for



BOETHIUS.

146

He

being and a definite being.

is

comprises

author

s

and (4)

(3)

of

This last attribute

man s

Our

attributes.

next sentence clears him from the charge of

Tritheisir>

to

which

might seem

Substance, he says, in the sense of

to expose him.

that which

his last conclusions

?ubject to accidents, cannot be predi

is

cated of God, for

He

the origin of

is

It is

all tilings.

further true that the three hypostases or substances

which he attributes

God

to

are not quite in accord

with the teaching of the Church. recognises the difficulty tias ecclesiasticus

nisi tres ("

usus excluderet

"),

And he himself in Deo substanbut

iiis

object

show that substance cannot be applied to God the same sense that it is applied to man,, and not to

ventilate

any

Chapter natures,

in to

heretical opinion.

Nestorius held that each of Christ

iv.

the

is

human and The

separate personality.

the

s

demanded a

divine,

effect of this belief is

not

merely to divide Christ into two, but even to destroy

His identity altogether be given to that

for a distinct

;

all

The human nature want

of inner

only

which possesses individual unity.

The second consequence disappearance of

name can

of the Nestorian error is the

miracle in in Christ

God becoming man.

would be

dxie to that

communion with God which

cause of our humanity

;

is

the

and the miracle performed



THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.

147

by God in Christ s person would be no greater than that which He has often manifested in the persons of the

saints,

each of

whom would

thus become a

very Christ, not in the metaphorical but in the real

The divine and human natures

sense of the word. of Christ,

if

not combined in the unity of a person,

must stand further apart than man does from the beast, which both belong to the same natural family of living beings.

The

result of such conclusions as these

would be

the upsetting of the whole fabric of the Christian

For Nestorius, by denying that God could clothe Himself in our nature, deprives mankind of

faith.

the need of a redeemer, and

that nature which so the

He had

Old Testament were

of the prophets,

which told

to save the world,

Chapter

all in

could only redeem

vain

of the

were spoken

He now

v.

God

taken upon him.

to

;

And

and the words

coming of a Christ no purpose.

gives his closer attention to

Eutyches and his monophysitic heresy. Although it was not against Nestorianism that the present treat ise was principally directed, the foregoing refutation of that heresy

ing of the

Church

was necessary

for a clear

understand

middle course steered by the Catholic

between

it

and

the

opposite

Eutychianism, with which the author

extreme

now

of

grapples.


BOETHIUS.

148

While Nestorius inferred a double personality from nature

double

the that

He

nature.

the

of

unity

of

involved

person

in the person, but he refused to admit

The

union had taken place.

he assigns for the union

is

precise

of generation, or (|3) the

it

after that

moment

that

Boethius

(a) the

mo

of resurrec

opening and the closing scene of our

the

tion

moment

union

the

not certain.

lays before us two alternative periods,

ment

the

of

unity

could not deny the separation of the

from the human nature before

divine

believed

Eutyches

Christ,

Lord

s life

tion,

He must

on earth.

If

moment

at the

of genera

have, or not have, derived his earthly

If the former hypo body from the Virgin Mary. thesis be the true one, we must suppose a separate

and a mere passage

creation,

of

If the

through the body of the Virgin. resurrection be given for the

the

still

difficulty

Adam s

and

sin

remains

He now

Without

s

body

moment

of

effecting of the union,

mankind

is

still

in

unredeemed, for God could only

have redeemed that nature which

Him.

our Lord

returns to

not,

taken upon

a.

the aid of the Virgin,

must have, or have

He had man s

nature either

been wholly and completely

undertaken.

But

would be

disregard all the teaching of the Old

to

to

accept the former alternative


THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS.

149

Testament, which derives the Christ from the stock of

Abraham and

Jesse

we should make God

while by believing the

;

a

liar.

body but a deceiving phantom, or something

human

ent from our

the tragedy of His

been

often

that

nature

upon

bodies.

remarked

which

Himself.

already,

He had

It

is

this

?

s

differ

To what purpose,

and passion

life

latter,

For then were Christ

then,

God, as has

could only redeem

in

very truth taken conclusion

last

that

Boethius turns against Nestorians and Eutychians alike,

both of which start with a misconception of

the meaning of nature and person. If Christ derived His human body Chapter w. from the Virgin Mary, then three alternatives present

themselves Either (1), Godhead was changed into

Or

Or

manhood was changed

(3),

both natures were so blended that each

lost

its

some

Now and

manhood; Godhead

(2),

of

proper essence

into

;

and gave place

to

third condition.

these, (1)

is

impossible and incredible,

(2) is put out of the question,

if

we

believe that

God took upon Him

a human body and soul at the For there can be no interchange between things corporeal and things incorporeal, and

birth of Christ.

vice versd.

Things corporeal can only interchange


BOETHIUS.

150

when both

possess the

same

Incorporeal bodies have

wine, minerals and plants.

no substrate at

all,

and

substrate, as water

human

therefore the

soul cannot

be interchanged with the Godhead, nor the body of

man

converted into the divinity of God.

(3), too, is quite

impossible

;

for while

water and

honey, for example, can so blend and mingle that

each loses

its

it

separate identity,

because these

is

substances possess qualities which can pass into one another, and act on one another

and

;

this does not

apply to Godhead and manhood.

Having thus crushed both Nestorian-

Chapter mi. isrn

and monophysitism, he proceeds

Catholic

doctrine

utrisque naturis Christ

is

subsists in

"

Christum

in

utrisque

et

ex

consistere."

not only composed of two natures, but

two

distinct natures.

adduces in support of this position

composed

to establish the

of gold

and precious

The example he is that of a crown

stones,

where each

factor preserves its separate nature intact;

and

al

though they could exist apart, yet qud crown, they

have only one existence.

The miracle

munication of the proprieties explains

by the

communicatio

single

idiomatum.

did God, inasmuch as

of the

of this

two natures he

personality acting

Man

He had

com

suffered,

taken

man s

by the and so natur.e


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

151

upon Him. And so the man Christ is called the Son of God, not because the human nature passed into

divine

the

but

nature,

because

human

the

nature was united to the divine in one person.

One

man

God

of the

body

Catholic faith

does

and the same

is

perfect

of the substance of of

His mother.

away

God and

perfect

His Father, and

And

so

the

man

with the necessity for a fourth hypostate, that

of the

human

geminaque persona,

He

nature.

siibstantia,

"

Fitque in eo gemina natura

quoniam homo Deus, unaque

quoniam idem homo

et

closes this chapter with

Deus."

an enumeration

of

the natures and person

four possible -combinations of

These are

in Christ.

(1)

Two

(2)

One nature and one person

(3)

Two

(4)

One nature and two

natures and two persons

Nestorianism.

Eutychianism.

natures and one person persons,

<

Catholic faith.

which

is

mani

festly absurd. "

Chapter

viii.

Quis fuerit status

vitre

Christi."

Boethius here deals with the monophysitic conclusion

must have participated in Adam s sin by taking upon Him Adam s nature and flesh. The ortho dox conclusion is induced by a comparison of three

that Christ

possible states or conditions of (1)

The

man with regard

state of innocence before the Fall

;

to sin

:


BOETHIUS.

152

(2)

A hypothetical state of impeccability, bestowed on him by God as the reward of obedience an impeccability precluding to His will

and therefore death

sin

(3)

His present

state of sin

He shows that Christ has

;

and

and death.

taken unto Himself some

from (3) His passion

thing from each of these states

and death, from (2) His freedom from (1) His subjection

body

;

and then brings the

Thy will be As Epilogue.

done. in

direction

if

human

"

s

prayer,

Thy kingdom

Deliver us from the evil

critic s friendly

judgment

he have strayed from the right path.

Although, as I have already observed, the contra Eutychen et Nestorium ligious feeling

one."

each of the other theological

writings, he begs for his

and

and from

treatise to a reverent close

with the words of the Lord come,

sin,

the necessities of the

to

than

Liber

shows more real

re

the rest of the tracts attributed to

Boethius (with the exception, perhaps, of the spurious

De

Fide

),

yet the treatment throughout

edly philosophical, and,

if

I

may

say

so,

is

mark

artistic.

The very notion of contrasting the two great heresies and making them serve as a foil to the orthodox belief is characteristic of a logician,

and hardly one

that would suggest itself to the fifth-century con troversialist.

The loving way

in

which the writer


THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. lingers skill

round the terms

"

nature

"

and

153 "

person,"

the

how Eu-

with which he demonstrates where and

tyches and Nestorius are at fault, the calm state

ment

of his propositions

tions therefrom, all

We

may,

for Nitzsch,

the

I think, fairly refuse to

who would

Quomodo

his reasonable

deduc

of that

from the ordinary polemics

different plane date.

and

tend to place this treatise in a

put

it

later

;

assign to the composition of

Substaritise

(I.)

an age subsequent

to

book must have

Boethius, states positively that this

been written about 451, the year of the Council of in the generation, that

Chalcedon,

preceding our author.

He

is,

says that

ceivable that the very shibboleth of the

should have been designated

by a writer

some

as

immediately it

is

incon

Church party

new and

strange

fifty years after the Council

had

put Nestorianism hors de combat, that the doctrines of the double nature and single person should have

been

first

brought to his notice by such a letter as

the Introduction describes.

The answer that

to this objection is the obstinate fact

between 483 and 518 the question of the

nature of Christ did seriously engage the minds of

Western theologians and that Pope Gelasius himself 1 (f49G) wrote a book upon it. 1

Usener, op.

cit.,

p. 54.


BOETHIUS.

154

The date

of Boethius s tract is -not difficult to fix

approximately, the limit in the one direction being the year just mentioned, 518,

when

the schism was_

healed and the two Churches reconciled, and in the other the

author began his public It has

when our

decade of the sixth century,

first

life.

been suggested with great probability that

the episcopal letter spoken of in the introduction

was the one addressed eastern bishops.

1

to

Pope Symmachus by the is dated 512, just two

This letter

Boethius arid in the

years after the consulship of

heat

very

There

is

the

of

struggle

with

Constantinople.

indeed a curious correspondence between

the points

it

and the answers given by the Thus the bishops beg Persona.

raises

De

writer of the for

enlightenment as to the middle

the

diabolical

which he

is

errors

personality,

Eutyches

at such pains

showed

clergy

of

to

way between and

point

Nestorius If

out.

the

hesitation in the matter of Christ

how can we be

s

surprised that a layman

should be struck by the novelty of certain expres sions

connected therewith

duabus naturis Christum burden

of the letter,

both on 1

it

"

?

Ex duabus

consistere,"

this

and Boethius dwells

et is

in

the

at length

and on the accompanying question of

Epistola orientalis ad.

Symm.

;

Mansi,

t. viii.

p.

222

seqq.


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. the

Perhaps

"adunatio."

bishops

reason for dealing with rival

great

Boethius

s

before engaging with the

it

which he

heresy,

the

in

find

Nestorianism

about

difficulty

we may

155

was the main

tells

object of his attack.

The further objection raised by Nitzsch, that this letter was the work of several bishops, while the Introduction to our tract speaks of only one, seems to

me

secundum

as captious as his other against the

philosophos

of the

De

In connection

Trinitate.

with this I must mention another passage where Boethius records his dissent from Aristotle in terms

seem

respectful than those

which

at first sight

which

so devoted a follower of the "

care to utter.

dem-

et

less

Stagyrite would

Sicut Aristoteles ceterique et eius-

multimodse philosophise sectatores

putant,"

he says in the course of his definition of nature

Eutychen, tle

s,

(

In

This definition differs from Aristo

I.)

in so far as the

Greek philosopher

restricted

nature to corporeal beings, while the Latin extends it

to

God and

the angels.

But a nearer inspection

shows us that the word in which the sting sting there be, for

word

of contempt:

multimodus cf.

Lucr.,

is i.

schools

that

claimed

if

not necessarily a

894; Livy,

does not apply to the master at various

lies

all,

xxi. 8

but to the

descent from him

;


BOETHIUS.

156

and we know that Boethius, little

he was, had

eclectic as

patience with views which did not satisfy his

reason.

1

But even supposing that

all I

probable authenticity of Tracts

have said on the

I., II.,

and

III.

we

supposing that in the Anecdoton Holder!

be true

;

possess

the long-wished-for evidence of a learned contem

porary

;

supposing that Boethius was the author of

and apart from the general conten

Tractate V., tion

we have

so often heard before, that his other

authenticated writings bear no trace of Christianity, there

him

is

as

really

there

such,

problem as tion.

nothing

to the

What

philosopher,

still

remains

the

motives which led to

its

difficult

composi

can have induced the statesman and

who had

hitherto busied himself with

theology only so far as it exercise of

prevent us considering

-to

his

logical

gave him scope for the

faculty, to rush

ardour into the monophysitic controversy

with such ?

It will

be a great help towards solving the problem bear in

mind that the question

Christ was, at the time I write interest quite as

much

of the of,

if

we

one person of

fraught with an

political as religious.

Ever since 484, the year of the mutual excom munication of Acacius and Felix, the see of Eome 1

Cf. Cons., v. pr, 1,

where he attacks the Stoics


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. had been fighting

157

primacy with the see of

for the

Constantinople.

This estrangement of the pontiffs

could not

extend to the political relations of

fail to

the two capitals, especially after Odovacar

s

asser

tion of his right to control the papal election, which,

even

if it

were scornfully repudiated

had disappeared, indicates

after the tyrant

significantly

closely connected

were the interests

and the ruler

Eome.

And in

of

enough how

of the bishop

although Theodoric shrank from meddling

Church disputes

arbitration in the rivalry be

tween the popes Syrnmachus and Laurentius was

him

not courted but most unwillingly accepted by

yet he was fully aware of this identity of interests, and

saw

how

clearly

essential

it

was

to his

own

political

supremacy that the Church of Eome should maintain the ascendancy which was hers by right of apostolic succession

and

all

the

surrounded her name.

ducement

1

great traditions

that

still

Thus there was every

for a politician to

win the favour

of

in

both

his royal master

and ghostly father by throwing in

his lot with the

Eoman Church

in her strenuous

1 I regret that the space and time at my disposal forbid me to go For a full account of further into this most interesting question. Odovacar s decree, and Theodoric s dilemma, the reader should go

to Hehle, Conciliengeschichte, Bd. vol.

iii.,

chaps,

iv.

and

xi.

ii.

164,

and Hodgkin,

op.

cit.,


BOETHIUS.

158

and the

endeavour to get Acacius anathematised council of Chalcedon restored to honour

the politician were one

if

intellectual

superiority

temporaries, whose science,

opportunity

from

free

me

Let

whole

was

leisure

of

his

con

devoted to

to profit

keep the weapons

zest

who knew

over the mass of his

and who would be glad to

;

would add

very subtlety of the points at issue to the task,

while the

his

by any dialectic

rust.

not be misunderstood.

one moment tract

before

writer

;

only

would not

I

disparage the zeal which marks us, it

impugn the conviction

or

seems to

me

of

for

the its

that he would probably

take a more lively interest in a question that bore so

directly

which

on the liberty

exercised

his

of

Eome

than in those

learning and ingenuity, and

nothing more.

Those who believe that Boethius

was not

s faith

strong enough to bear the ordeal of desertion by his friends

trace

and an unjust condemnation,

some

of his later coolness

towards Christianity

to the very fervour of this tract. lieve,

he had the welfare

as anything else

it,

must have added poison

For

of his city as

when he wrote

the mere thought of

will doubtless

the

if,

much

De

as I be at heart

Persona,

as he lay in prison at Pavia, to the

cup of his

suffering.


THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

He may

159

be imagined arguing to himself something

Borne has wrung from Constan

"

after this fashion.

tinople the confession of her primacy, only to fall a

victim to a tyranny at

was

of life the little there

Theodoric

home which has crushed left of

only had to

has

her ancient

let

his

out

spirit.

suspicion

be

awakened by the growing intimacy between Justin and our Church, to let her feel how little he really cares for orthodoxy

or heterodoxy, so long as the

land enjoys peace and justice, and he has the ad ministering of both.

attempt of

what

?

Surely

so near, to put

efforts

avail, then, that earnest

above the mire of heresy?

avail that double stroke for old Borne

the Church is

Of what

to raise the Faith

it

were

better,

away the memory

now

and

that death

of such

wasted

and misdirected energy, and return

to the

consolation of her

methods

who has never

failed

me, whose

was wrong to apply to questions both dangerous to attempt and profitless when mastered.

Come

my

I

then, Philosophy, be once

teacher

!

Show me once

more

again

my

guide and

how man

in his

miserable strivings after partial happiness misses the whole, the only

Good."


160

CHAPTER

VI.

ON SOME ANCIENT TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

S

LAST WORK.

BOETHIUS wrote long and bitterly on the fickleness of Fortune, and quoted the stories of Croesus and Paulus ^Emilius as examples of

it.

There could be

no better instance given than the way in which the

star

From

own renown

of his

has

paled and

set.

being the favourite author of our ancestors, he

has passed into the limbo of exploded philosophers.

Of ten educated men, you shall not find one to-day who knows more than his mere name, and perhaps the

title of his

great book

would be unable life

and work.

to give

But

if

;

ninety-nine in a hundred the smallest detail of his

he wins no applause from us

now, he once enjoyed a meed to the lot of

of

fame such as

few writers of antiquity.

falls

Of the part

he played in the middle ages as the preserver of


161

Greek philosophy, and especially

of Aristotelianism,

hope to speak in the next chapter.

I

object

is

to trace

something

Consolation of Philosophy as

Gibbon

calls

present

of the influence -of "

that golden

on one side

it

My

*

of

the

volume,"

medieval

litera

ture, that of vernacular translation.

The causes

As

I

of this influence are not far to seek.

have already

said,

Boethius stood illumined by

the last glories of the old world, ere

sank into

it

what we are pleased to call the darkness of medi evalism, and men would bear the vivid impress of

masters and teachers,

minds long after his and the sources from which he

drew

had been allowed

that

noble

figure

in

his inspiration,

their

new

fall into

to

dawn

oblivion, not to be revealed before the

of the

learning.

Then the

subject of his book

stress of misfortune,

human

happiness

steadfastness under

and the transient nature is

one which

is

of all

always latent in

the thoughtful mind, and only needs the kindling

touch of sympathy to start into last

;

and

this,

utterance of a steadfast race, could not

find an echo

what

life

in the hearts of all those

injustice

besides, in

the

and misfortune meant.

L

to

who knew There

Consolation of Philosophy

markable medieval note, an anticipation

fail

the

of

a

is,

re

thought


BOETHIUS.

162 in virtue of

which

Villon, as he is to style

bond poet lesson "

author

is

brought as close to

Cicero and Horace in virtue of

and expression.

Mais ou sont

"

its

of Paris,

"

d antan

?

when he would

death puts an

that

Where

les neiges

are the bones of

end the

this

even

sentiment,

anthropomorphism,

of their

Is

own

hem

of her robe to

to middle-

dry the prison

who

itself,

has read and

Consolation, and then turns the leaves translation, will find

nothing anachronistic in the scarlet-and-

blue bedhangings, the fur "

hennins," 1

For

quaintness in his picture of Philosophy

some fifteenth-century MS. or

Latin,

His very

So strongly does this note assert

?

re-read the

little

I).

commend him

that I venture to say that any one

of

the form

classical

pr.

(ii.

?

there not, for example, something

frouncing up the er s tears

is

?

his realistic personification of

tune and Philosophy, would age writers.

Fabricius

"

1

Consolation

takes in the

to

the

renown.

to

faithful

unknown

home

bring

where are Brutus and Cato the stern which

sang the vaga

which

figure

It has been pointed out to

robes

and extravagant

in the miniatures.

me

that

Mr

G. A.

Simcox has been

me

I do not here (Hist. Lat. Lit., vol. ii. p. 442). Ballade des dames du temps think that any one who reads the with Boethius s lines in his head could fail to see the like jadis,"

beforehand with

ness.

Still I

am

very glad to have for

of so acute a critic.

my

statement the support


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

The springs and influences

S

of

LAST WORK. in

literature

early middle ages were so entirely the

163

same

the

for the

whole of Western Europe, that I shall not attempt to hunt down translations of Boethius in any one country before turning to another, but shall for the

nonce at any rate treat them as they come in chron

But before entering on a search after word to say which

ological order.

translations of Boethius, I have a

should not be without interest to writers of English, on in the

poem

of

some

Beowulf

SECTION Authorities.

Earle

I

all

readers and

traces of the Consolation

(eighth century

?)

BEOWULF.

I.

have enjoyed the privilege of a sight of Professor now printing. The text I have used is Heyne s

s translation,

(4th ed., Paderborn, 1879).

and greatest of our secular epics, was probably the work of a North -Anglian, who took This, the earliest

for his subject the deeds of the

and especially the deliverance Hrothgar, king

The

Grendel.

of

the

limits

of

Gothic hero Beowulf,

of the banquet-hall of

Danes, from the

my

monster

subject forbid

me

to

linger long over this noble poem, with its vigour of

picturesque description

now

ship, bearing forth into the

of a

king

;

now

of the wolf

of the start of a

unknown

war

the dead body

and the raven

at

work on


BOETHIUS.

164

a battle-field where dead hands hold out the spear stiffly its

against the cold grey of the morning

swinging verse

But there

seas.

;

full of the large air of the

one feature in

is

its

merits our particular attention, and that

and with northern

which

style

the con

is

stant intrusion, in season and out of season, of philo

sophical and Christian reflections into the midst of

the romantic material.

brink

a

of

stirring

The writer

will halt

check

or

adventure,

on the

the

full

current of a dramatic episode, to give utterance to

some sententious apophthegm on the government

human

the universe or the instability of

of It

affairs.

has been suggested that such passages are glosses

from

a

later,

we have a

man

probably a monkish, hand

but

if,

as

reason to believe, the poet of Beowulf was

of

education and culture,

likely than that

the

;

pagan

1

he should have

element, unavoidable

is

nothing sought to in

more

qualify

narratives

of

blood and battle, with corrective reflections of a more elevated character,

drawn from

The most remarkable beginning of

his learned studies.

of these passages occurs at the

what may be

called the

17th

fit.

1 Professor Earle, who sees in Beowulf something authoritative, and possibly even reproof to royal persons, has pitched upon Hige-

berht, Offa s archbishop of Lichfield, as a likely man to have written the poem, and suggests that it may have been intended for the bene This theory was ex fit of that monarch s young son, Egferth.

pounded in the

Times of October

29, 1885.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

Beowulf has come

reft of

back to his native swamps and in a speech of singular beauty

God

for

an arm, to slink

The king

die.

the

His great deliverance, and

He now

each one of those

of gifts

to

the strangers.

who had made

Beowulf did the captain gift at the

and proclaims a

restoration of Heorot,

and a giving

feast

Grendel had

would have

killed

more

of them,

and gave

;

that (missing)

atrociously

human

;

therefore

forecast of soul. of

painful

;

persons of best,

experience of pleasant

and

must he make, who long here world."

sound strange amid the noise and quet

all

prudence each-where

struggling days brooks the

and

of

and,

;

The Ancient One ruled

is

Much

he

had not the Provi

he now and always doth, over race

as

killed,

dence of God, had not Wyrd, stood in his way the courage of that man. then, as

To

the voyage with

mead-bench, an old heirloom

whom

"

of warriors give a precious

orders to compensate with gold for

one

has,

and solemnity, given

has received the young Goth as his son. orders

165

with Grendel,

to band-grips

and has driven the monster,

public thanks to

LAST WORK.

S

in these

Lines like these clatter of a

ban

themselves, apart from their position,

they are interesting and noteworthy in the highest degree.

For a

careful

scrutiny

Wyrd, the pagan goddess, the

of

them

blind

reveals

unswerving


BOETHIUS.

166 of

dispenser

the Christian

Wyrd

is

destiny,

in

God.

Out

s

respectively.

wulf

words to his

we

passages

2527 and

Line 2527 forms part of Beo

men on

the eve of his last

fight.

contend once more with the accursed

has to

race of monsters, but

human

these

of

the others occur at lines

;

2815 s

poem, there

of this

where she appears as dependent on

The most important

have just seen

He

some dozen times that

of

mentioned in the course

are only three

God.

conjunction with

strange

time

this

guise like Grendel that bids

but a

self for battle,

fiery

is

it

worm

no fiend in

him brace him

or dragon, which,

in revenge for the loss of a great treasure

it

had in For

keeping, has spread ruin over the Gothic land.

Beowulf,

now

old in

years

and honours, has suc

ceeded to the possessions of his kinsman Heardred,

and he

must needs

defend

speaking in boastful words

his for

declares that he will go forth to

and that he

will not go

the last

s

us,

of every

"

as

utterance

before its

it

fiery

:

s

very

he has slain the dragon, but not

has inflicted a mortal breath.

Wyrd

man."

In line 2815 we have the aged warrior last

he

breadth from

the encounter, but will abide the issue allots

time,

meet the monster,

back a foot

and the governor

So

inheritance.

wound on him with

In noble words he gives thanks


LAST WOEK.

167

has suffered him to win so

much

TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS to

God

for that

He

Now

wealth for his Leeds.

Fate has swept away

and he must golden

collar

all

hour

his last

is

kinsmen into

his

He

them.

after

S

invests

come.

eternity,

with

who

and coronet the young thane

alone stood beside

him

his

and

in that grim warfare,

so passes to his rest.

In each

of these passages

mind

of the pious

we have

of the poet,

clear evidence

of his

wish to paint

an

his hero s life

and death as altogether worthy

ideal knight

in a word, an anticipation of the chiv

alry that

middle

;

was

But

ages.

of philosophy tion.

to be a chief influence for

in neither do

such as

is

good in the

we sound

reached in the

of

a depth

first

quota

This philosophy, of which the key-note

com

the working of fate with and under God, the patibility of

human prudence with

is

divine providence,

can only have been suggested, I venture to think,

by the

last

two books

of the

Consolation, which are

devoted to a consideration of freewill and

its

God s government of the world. the poet of the Beowulf had Boethius

nection with over, that

in his

con

More

mind when he wrote these

ently proved

by the

fact that

lations of passages in the

two

lines

is

them

are trans

of

Consolation,

if

suffici

not accurate,

be a mere coincidence. yet too closely resembling to


BOETHIUS.

168

Thus

the

fail to recall 1

De

Cons.,

and

is

"prudence

ii.

of sweet

and

i.

pr.

"

much

which 4,

pr.

and hands it is

"

of

experience of bitter world,"

a sentiment which will find

is

it

utterance in literature as long to think

cannot

soul,"

must he have who brooks the

although, indeed,

in

of

forecast

best,

rerum exitus prudentia metitur

"

to write,

there are minds

as

seems

to

here presented to the

Consolation,

where Philosophy exclaims,

amaritudinibus humanse

felicitatis

owe the form

"

Quam

ii.

multis

dulcedo respersa

"

est

!

To sum up, these verbal

similarities,

added

to a

quite unusual treatment of the problem of freewill,

which, although

dozen

lines, is

yet almost identical with that adopted

by Boethius in the tion,

make

condensed into half-a-

here

is

it

last

two books

up, as I venture to think, a formidable

array of evidence in favour

of

the theory that the

philosophical element in

Beowulf

Latin work.

it

how

Consola

of the

Moreover,

is

derived from the

must be borne

mind

in

very limited was the number of purely philoso

phical books at the writer.

As

I

shall

command

of

an eighth- century

presently show, the whole

of

the ancient Greek library on the subject before the

eleventh

volumes

century of

begins

Aristotle

and

and the

ends

with

Tinieus

of

a

few

Plato.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS In Alcuin

s

S

LAST WORK.

lection,

which

rival at

home

three

for

col

was without a

centuries

who have any

claim to be called

and

philosophers are Aristotle, Cicero

by the epithet rhetor

The name

Lactantius.

York

or on the Continent, the only writers,

besides Boethius,

qualified

the

celebrated catalogue of

1G9

ably absent from the to the student of

which

is

notice

will at once suggest itself

medieval literature as one likely to

have afforded assistance in treating the question

But neither he nor any

Providence.

had ever made

is

and

Cassiodorus,

of Seneca,

list,

name

his

freewill

and

its

of

of these others

compatibility with

divine providence the subject of his speculations in

the same

way

that Boethius had done.

go back to the for the

view

regarded.

how of

De

of the

And

it

fato

et

providentia

problem under which

We

must

of Proclus it

here

is

has already been seen (chap,

iv.)

closely the teaching of Boethius resembles that

the Neoplatonist on this subject.

But there

is

nothing to suggest that the poet of the Beowulf,

whoever he was, drew

his philosophy straight

from

the Platonic spring, but rather the reverse, inasmuch as the phraseology of Boethius retains in its integrity.

his

mind


170

BOETHIUS.

SECTION

Authority. Oxford, 1698,

I

ALFRED

IT.

have used Rawlinson

s

(849-901).

text of Alfred

translation.

s

First in chronological order after the

Deeds

of

Beowulf comes another Anglo-Saxon work, King Alfred

s

translation of Boethius

s

book, which, apart

from the immense personal interest attaching to any literary achievement

of

this

great king,

our closest attention in virtue place

it

holds in the

modern Europe. literary activity

first

of

the

translating

The circumstances

under Alfred

commands prominent

movement of

this

of

new

offer a singular parallel

to the revival of letters in the fifteenth century, after

the long silence

of the

Wars

of the

For

Eoses.

eighty years and more the land had been in a wild welter of blood and desolation.

the

long

"Wessex

and had

deadly hardly

strife

died

between

last

sounds of

Mercia

ring round the coast Christianity,

the culture and refinement that were tied it,

and

away, when the hoarse

Danes began to war-cry from Northumberland to Ayr. of the

The

had suffered heavily during the

fifteen

and

all

up with

years that

preceded the founding of the English kingdom under

Egbert; and

now

the barbarian invaders, that swept


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

LAST WORK.

S

171

the land in a storm of conquest, bade fair to stamp

At the time when Alfred ascended

out altogether.

it

the tottering throne of Anglo-Saxon power, learning

was sunk

to so

low a state

there was scarcely a

self,

is

man

he

throughout the length

with the Danes, and

must pass quickly on barely and almost miraculously rescued from perdition, and had at his

great

mind

we

the moment when he had

to

to

struction and education.

moned

him

of the

details of his long struggle

address

us

tells

kingdom who could read Latin. not the place to follow him through the

and breadth This

that, as

last

breathing-space to

the

problem

For

to his court a small

his nation

this

band

recon

of

purpose he

of learned

sum

men,

Werferth from Mercia, Grimbald from Flanders, John of

Saxony, Asser, his biographer, and Plegemund,

who

rekindled his enthusiasm for classical studies.

It gives additional lustre to the

that

name

of

Boethius

such a king as Alfred, inquiring after those

books which might with within his subjects Consolation

most

be set

advantage

reach, should have chosen the

to represent

philosophy in the

was preparing for the companion volumes

library he

their use.

of

of

the

little

The names

selection

are a

strong testimony to the esteem in which our author

was held

by

the

Saxon

king

and

his

advisers.


BOETHIUS.

172

Beda s

Ecclesiastical

History,

the

story, told

unrivalled manner, of English Christianity

Church history par

the

Orosius

Universal

s

whose

History,

accepted and reverenced as

the

of

excellence

classical

in a

word

nation

words

by

all

in

;

were

students

through the middle ages down even to Dante, who

seem

not

does

Gregory

and

Pastoral Care

s

known

have

to

much

beyond

;

Dialogues, of which

the former was to serve as a rule of conduct for the clergy amid the growing needs of a nation newly

awakened

freedom

to

intellectual

the

life

and a higher latter

as

spiritual

an antidote

to

and the

poison spread by the countless coarse stories which

were this

all all.

had

the people as is

If,

to

amuse them.

Nor

most probable, Alfred and

is

his

movement gave the first centralised force to Saxon chronicle, we have further instance of the

literary

the

capital nature

of the

in

selection

which Boethius

figures as the pattern of the philosopher.

In view of Alfred tastes, the reader

s

literary

motive and personal

of his translations

must not look

any strict adherence to the original. He ex He pands and curtails as the spirit moves him. for

adds a whole chapter on the geography of Germany to the

history of Orosius

Soliloquies

of

;

Augustine

he interweaves with the

many

a page from that


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS alas precious hand-book, which,

LAST WORK.

173

has not come

down

s

!

wherein he was wont to jot down his passing

to us,

But

thoughts and impressions.

on the works

he

if

and Beda,

of Orosius

his

left

it is

mark

in his trans

lation of Boethius that Alfred s personality is

The theme was a congenial

strongly stamped.

He,

too,

his

own

had had some life

he, too,

one.

taste of changing fortune in

had

the shock of a

felt

fall

from

and though he had now won his way throne again, and could look calmly back at

high estate to

;

most

his

;

come through, he

the dangers and vicissitudes he had

that reason feel the less sympathy

would not

for

with

Roman

the

patriot

crime, indeed, in Alfred

an ear

to the

s

whose

eyes

only

crime

prayers of those

who would

fain be

delivered from the yoke of a barbarian tyrant.

very sympathy, while regard to

Theodoric,

abusing, led

him

Boethius, that

it

no

was that he had lent

This

blinded his judgment with

whom

he

is

never tired of

to identify himself so entirely

with

the latter is often quite lost sight of,

the king taking his place and giving utterance to sentiments of which the Roman never dreamt. Thus in his seventeenth chapter (corresponding to II.

Book

he takes the opportunity of prose 7 of the Latin) forth his ideas as to the duties of a monarch,

setting

and

of recording his desire

so to live that after life


BOETHIUS.

174

memory should

his

still

the good

shine bright in

works he had wrought. That Alfred had from the

first

no intention

of

adhering closely to the text before him, either in

thought or form, original

shown by

is

of five

arrangement

and prose

two

the

Wisdom and Eeason now

changing

persons

the

of

in place of

Philosophy

pronoun, in place of the Philosopher. to assign

his

the

of

change

It is

an adequate cause for grammatical

mind had taken

text,

dialogue, ;

and

Mind, now Boethius, now the personal

the

sible

the

and by his sub

into forty-two chapters, for

stituting

his

books of alternate verse

fire

at

subject

impos

this frequent

when once

;

some suggestion

in the

he seems to have cast aside his cloak of trans

lator,

and

to

have been sublimely careless

mouth he placed the which were

to lead

whose

and fortitude

lessons of faith

and guide his

in

readers.

naive and delightful preface, he pleads

"

In his

the various

and manifold occupations which often busied him in mind and body in excuse for any imperfection "

His method

of scholarship or obscurity of meaning. of

dealing with the difficulty and obscurity of the

Latin

is

summary.

philosopher

weld

it

to

s

He

finds out the gist

his liking,

as

of

the

adapt and he thinks will be most

meaning, and proceeds

to


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

S

LAST WORK.

175

profitable to the readers of his time, adding here a

homely

illustration, there

an explanatory note, now

expanding the frequent sentences into a long para phrase,

and now cutting the knot

passage by the simple

verse,

light

One would have thought

doctrine.

with

its rigid

metre and

thought and diction,

an abstruse

expedient of omission, and

whole by the

the

interpreting

of

that Boethius

its strict

would have

Christian

of

s

antithesis of

offered

an almost

insurmountable obstacle to a translator whose ge nius was rather initiative than obsequious

yet

;

it

in his renderings of the Latin verses that Alfred

is

shows most respect

when

difficulties

for his original.

It is true that

begin to gather in the later books,

he steers clear of verse altogether, and that on the other hand he cannot resist the temptation of

known

ing cost

him

to his

unlearned reader

a score of lines to

do so

though

it

mak may

the story of

Ulysses or of Orpheus, which the Latin

poet

content to indicate with a well-chosen epithet. for

all

that,

the rendering of the metres

may

is

But be

pronounced the most successful, as well as the most accurate, 1

It is

portion

of the

whole translation. 1

His

debased whether the translation of the metres in allitera

and appended to the Consolation in hand but it is proved beyond debate that the verse translation was founded on the prose.

tive verse ascribed to Alfred,

Fox

s edition, are

the

work

of his

;


BOETHIUS.

176

prose

informed with intensity and

is

sesses all the vigour

and swing of

In a work that

much more

is

position than a translation, to point out categorically

it is

the

to

original

to

what extent

His main additions

historical (including geographi

which came readily

from a translation Christian.

wellnigh impossible

may, however, be roughly classed

under three heads cal allusions,

an original com

of

where and

Alfred deviates from Boethius.

and pos

fire,

verse.

of

Thus the

Orosius), first

1m

to

pen, fresh

mythological,

and

a

ab

is

chapter

brief "

stract

of the

story of Boethius,

his

1

suffer"

death under Theodoric, and that king pressions. to the

s

.g

and

various op

Chap. xvi. contains a further allusion

Amal, supported by a comparison with that

other tyrant Nero, together with an explanation of

The

the causes that drove the kings from Rome.

mention of Cicero always calls up a note on his full name and on his title of philosopher. Theodoric

is

again chastised in chap. xxiv.

Nero and Antoninus, two chapters full

weight of Alfred

s

later,

;

feel

and the

indignation.

The geographical allusions call for little com ment. Whenever a name such as ^Etna or Circe s island occurs, a note distinctive features.

is

added about

its

position

and


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

S

LAST WORK.

177

The mythological element, on the other hand, is The Saxon king very prominent and interesting. was not a lore,

and

little

lets

proud of his ancient and

no chance

of displaying it

classical

The

go by.

labours of Hercules, the inhospitable habits of Busiris, the monstrous nature of the Hydra, the genealogy of

Circe and her treatment of

the companions of

Ulysses, the story of Orpheus and his journey to the

considerable length, and

ri

Shades, aic all related at

show a wide knowledge "Irawn

already whiclr-

J

iJhe

Greek mythology.

of

attention to the

translation

reader of Boethius cannot

form in

Christian

The most casual

cast.

is

have

I

fail to

be struck by the

strong theism that breathes through the pages of the

which only required

Consolation,

a

few

turns and interpretations at the hands of lator to

its

skilful

trans

show forth as a Christian, nay, almost as a

dogmatic work.

In Alfred

from which Boethius Jerusalem

;

is

s

eyes, the city of

exiled becomes the heavenly

the haven of quiet whither the wise

turns for shelter from the storms of

The mention the Deluge

Truth

;

of the fiery lava-flood of

life

is

man

Christ.

^Etna suggests

the universal rule of obedience to the

Creator reminds

him

of

one signal exception, the out

break of the rebellious angels

;

the

Titans piling

Pelion on Ossa to reach to heaven find a parallel in

M


BOETHIUS.

178

JSTimrod s vain attempt

Tower saw

When

of Babel.

all

the sky with

scale

to

the

Boethius looked out and

creation hastening to its fixed goal, and the

awards and penalties meted out to those who had done good and to those who had done evil, he turned

Eoman

to the

Alfred repeats

racecourse for a simile.

the illustration, and brings into contrast the race of

which

St Paul speaks,

receiveth

the

He

prize."

delight as Boethius,

where

and

at

"

all

run, but one

with

dwells

as

much

even greater length, on

the infinite greatness of God; and over and above the

noble invocation with which Philosophy ends her

words

of comfort, the

work with a prayer ever,

to

West Saxon king crowns

Him

through the merits of

Michael the Lord

s

in thankfulness to

that

He

Mary

his

will keep

him

the Virgin

and

servant, in purity

and goodness, to His

Him, and in obedience

commands. SECTION

III.

THE PKOVENCAL POEM, BOECE (eleventh century).

Das Altprovenzalische Boethiuslied, &c. Fr. HiindAuthorities. gen. Oppeln, 1884. M. Paul Meyer has published the text in his e I Receuil d Anciens Textes Bas-Latins et Provencaux. partie. Paris, 1874.

We

have now to cross the Channel and seek the

South of Trance, where we shall find our author s


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

s

LAST WOItK.

influence almost as active and apparent as

our

own

ments

One

country.

of the

a fragment of a didactic in the absence of

it

us

to

At

poem on Boethius.

is

in

monu

very earliest

come down

of Provencal that has

179

is

least,

any evidence to the contrary, and

seeing that the two hundred and fifty-seven surviv

Eoman

ing lines are devoted to the

the lesson of his

life,

philosopher and

that they certainly are not the

opening lines of the poem but take up the story at the

moment when he was moved

chastise

to

the

wickedness of his time, we are fairly entitled to

assume that the his career,

sation

rest dealt

and possibly preserved more

of the

between the prisoner and his heavenly

What we have now reader,

with other incidents in

if

before us

is

conver visitant.

a mixture, as the

he has not gathered as much from the fore

going paragraph, will shortly apprehend, of direct imitation of the

Consolation

and a foreign element,

springing either from some other Latin source or from the author

s

own

imagination.

This interesting fragment

MS.

of

the

eleventh

is

century,

found in a solitary

now

in

the

Public

Library at Orleans. I

have said that we are taken at once into the

middle of the first

twenty

story.

lines,

To be

strictly

accurate, the

which obviously hang on

to

some-


BOETHIUS.

180

thing that has gone before, serve as a sort of intro the

duction to

a

model

They proclaim the primary

rest.

object of the poem,

which

to hold

is

up Boethius

as

conduct before the eyes of the careless

of

youth of the day, living in sin and impenitence and

The writer

utter forgetfulness of God. self

who

those

among

the folly of their

"

classes

him

in youth speak foolishly in

heart,"

perhaps in order that his

words may carry the more weight as coming from one who confesses to like passions with his readers. Boethius,

we

are

unrighteousness of his age then, they are far

His

moralist.

would

told, ;

more wicked

efforts

fain

correct

the

wicked as men were

"

adds the stern

now,"

were unavailing, and

only

Now Boethius brought him to prison and disgrace. was a great lord, and of a noble presence "

Donz

fo Boecis, corps ag e

bo

e

pros,"-

a philosopher without a peer at Eome.

He was

count of this

city,

and found such favour

with the emperor Mallio Torquator that he was raised to the

the of

title

command

of

he held dearest of

the whole realm. all

was that

of

"

But doctor

wisdom."

Mallio

s

successor Teiric was an unbeliever, and

would have nothing

to

do with the friends of the


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

LAST WORK.

s

mind

true God, and Boethius had no infidel

master

to

181

serve an

nay more, he took upon himself to in a public speech. The latter in

;

chastise Teiric

great anger determined to convict the daring speaker of

and

felony,

to

name

written in the

vokes

the

of

help

end caused a

this

and

Greeks,

be

to

which he in

of Boethius, in

the

letter

to

promises

To give the forgery every the tyrant had the messengers

betray the city to them.

semblance of to

whom

reality,

he had himself entrusted

cast into prison.

Boethius.

mon

He

it,

and

arrested

then proceeded to incriminate

The next day on the

com

Capitol, the

court of justice, where the unsuspecting senator

and his peers were assembled, the emperor arrived to carry out his base design and make his accusa

Up

tion.

sprang Boethius, whose conscience was

any such treachery, and sought to But to no purpose himself from the charge.

free

of

clear

friends stood

Up

to

by and saw him cast into

this

point the

poet

has

;

his

prison.

followed, with

uncertain step, indeed, and confused intelligence, a life,

served in "

two separate lives, of Boethius, pre numerous MSS., the one of which says

or rather

tempore Deoderici

"

(there

was then some excuse

for the strange mutilation of the "

regis insignis

:

Ostrogoth

s

name)

auctor Boethius claruit, qui virtute


BOETHIUS.

182

sua cs in urbe fuit

"

the other

;

"

:

Boetius iste de

familia fuit Torquati Manlii, nobilissimi

Hiindgen accounts

for the title

"

Count

by supposing that the poet took the an abbreviation

for

quotation

Paul Meyer reminds quent translation of

that

consul,

and

the fre

is

versa.

vice

first

But M.

"

comte

"

Thus,

Gesta Consulum Andegavensium

for example, the is

me

Kome the

of

cs

comes.

of "

viri."

of

the History of the earls of Anjou.

The familia here

nothing

second quotation, which

of the

more

nor

than

less

our

is

English

house was apparently taken to mean in and as the head of a household which "

"

family,"

hold

"

;

so distinguished a

man

as Boethius

must himself have been a man rank,

he

is

given a

place

very exalted

of

the

in

was a servant

palace

the

of

Caesars.

For the

rest

of

the narrative the poet has, in

addition to these Vitse Boethii, the philosopher

words in the

Consolation/ Book

these he interweaves, after the a mass of

pr.

i.,

manner

1.

s

own

With

of his kind,

pious reflection and Christian allegory,

which are anything but Boethian in character. Boethius, then, as he lay loaded with chains and

overwhelmed with misery, directed God,

the

refuge

of

all

sinful

his

men,

prayer to

complaining


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

(somewhat as the

LAST WORK.

S

Boethius does in Cons.,

real

183

m. 1)

i.

that although his earliest essays were in the cause

wisdom, his muse

of

a child

God

weeping."

glory

him

;

wherefore

his

inclinations are

and

daily hope

honour, his

sovereign

God has

deserted

helpless

;

him and

and

for

God s

the wise, and not for

of

to lie in prison

my

like

cries

which he availed himself

position at Borne, of

advancement

now he

:

all

is

from God came his

trust;

the

"

the day long,

all

turned to

voiceless

is

suffered

he can

destitute,

do naught else by night or day than sorrowfully Then the sad refrain recurs, All my meditate. "

inclinations are turned to

weeping."

Mindful of his mission as moral instructor, our Provencal feet

stray

is

evidently determined

into

the

he maintains that matter

how much

paths "

there

of

never was

virtue he

a

possessed,

man, no

who

could

but he qualifies

"

;

that discouraging remark with the admission

Boethius was not at

all

lacking in

one could hardly meet with a so

Thus

exaggeration.

embrace the whole of wisdom this

not to let his

much

of

it.

wisdom

indeed

;

man endowed

with

of

time

Witness his description

and nature.

And now Consolation

the poet takes the

and gives

it

a

new

first

metre of the

application.

In the


BOETHIUS.

184

original,

Boethius laments his unhappy fortune and

premature decay

the Provencal gives us very

;

and a great deal of himself.

of Boethius,

little

Among

other moralisations of a perfectly general character,

which he puts into the philosopher s mouth, there is "

an elaborate fantasy qui cecidit stabili

as the reader will elegiacs with

non

his

of

erat ille

own on

the words,

These

gradu."

remember, the closing

which the

simply mean that for

all

Consolation his

are,

line of the

and

begins,

outward show

of firm

ness, Boethius was standing on the brink of ruin

even in the days of his greatest prosperity.

This

is

what grows out of it. His friends and kinsmen praised him much for his high position, his riches, and his trust in God." "

Boethius gives them one and not as they

all

It is not well

said.

the

every moment.

firm

?

it is

ready to

is

fall

The man who stands thereon stands

And who

ladder

For

man who

with the

stands on a fragile ladder, which

not firm.

"

lie.

is

the

man who

stands on a

The good Christian who

believes

wholly in God the Father, the Almighty King, and in Jesus,

who had such

He redeemed

goodwill that

us humbly with His blood, and in the Holy Ghost,

which body

descends

may

be,

upon good men. It

teaches

his

Whatever

soul.

The

his

good


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

who

Christian fall

into

any

LAST WORK.

S

stands on such a ladder will never I have quoted this passage

torment."

in its entirety, as being the best possible

the writer

of

example

method of interpreting and adapting the

s

Latin to his

own

The

purposes.

utterances at this point in the

same

185

the advisability of a

man

are in

poem

They contain some

strain.

rest of Boethius s

much

the

excellent advice on

laying up a store of good

s

may have wherewith

to

win his way support him in his old age and heaven a warning that grey hairs and infirmity

to

deeds in his youth, that he

of

;

body do not come from age alone and a deal of wise observation on the uncertainty of human riches ;

and

the

obstinacy of

One

death.

beautiful

and

striking simile deserves record: "

Si

cum

la nibles cobrel jorn lo

Si cobre avers lo cor el "As

ma

the mist covers the daylight at early morn,

So cover riches the Christian

To Boethius

We

tion of the

which she

are

mighty is

heart."

as he lay lamenting there appeared

a lady, the daughter of power."

be

christia."

the king

"who

has great

not told her name, but the ruler, the peculiar attributes

the

with

invested (she has the keys of Paradise,

and with them she can admit her friends indicate

men

Christian

Sapientia

rather

to bliss),

than

the


BOETHIUS.

186

To the

pagan Philosophia.

description of the visitor

the

Consolation

as she appears to Boethius in the

The palace Provencal adds several fresh features. (note the change of locality) is filled with the bright ness of her beauty cities

forty

you might

;

see for a distance of

she

the house wherein

;

never need a

enters

would

light.

The eyes of superhuman brightness and penetra tion which are given to Philosophy in the Consola become a glance

tion

hide before

it

;

so

not even they

both descriptions she can in

;

who dwell beyond

keep their hearts locked from

seas could

at will

keen that no man could

make

both the lady

is

it

as

spun of the

is

considerable dis

Boethius speaks

finest threads, of

cunning work

manship, indestructible, a web of Philosophy weaving. robe

is

but

to look upon,

fair

crepancy in the details of her dress. of

In

her.

herself great or small

But there

yet of ancient days.

the

s

own

The Provencal poet cannot say what the made of, but only that it is very good and Yet he goes on to describe it Although it was made more than

of very fine material.

somewhat

closely.

a thousand years ago by the lady

web

of her

value

;

own weaving,

one border of

it

s

own hands

of a

age has not impaired

its

could not be bought for

a thousand pounds of silver.

Love and Faith are


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS the material of which

white and shining

is

is

it

it,

S

LAST WORK. So

woven.

that the beholder

187

and

fair s

is

sight

blinded.

The

TT

and the

together with the ladder of lines

0,

connecting them, which are mentioned as adorning the lower and the upper border of Philosophy

but about which no explanation

s robe,

vouchsafed by

is

Boethius, have their signification fully set forth here,

and an elaborate allegory

The

TT

heavenly law,

de eel

birds are climbing

1

The

the

designates "

1

mounting

evolved out of them. earthly

la dreita

lei."

life,

made

the

the

Thousands

the steps of the ladder

fact that the birds are

their wings for

is

of

steps

to use their feet rather

than

upper letter called forth an ingen Herr C. Hofmann, who supposed that

to the

ious suggestion from the late the translator read ambus instead of quibus (Sitzungsberichte The passage in Cons, the Munich Academy, 1870, July 2).

of i.,

runs thus: "Atque in utrasquc litteras in scalarum modum gradus quidam insigniti videbantur quibus ab inferiore ad superius elementum esset ascensus." But without attempting to explain the

pr. 1,

of locomotion, I may remind the reader that the bird con stantly appears in medieval art as a symbol of the soul, especially At the miracle -plays it was a custom to at the moment of death.

method

let a

bird fly

when

a person died

a crow for the impenitent thief

and a white dove for the penitent one. In Herrad von Landsberg s Hortus Deliciarum, a beautiful illu minated MS. of the twelfth century, evil spirits are represented by And in the same work there is a Jacob s ladder whose rungs birds. At the foot are the seven virtues by which man mounts to heaven. of the ladder

or descend.

gart

is

the dragon of the pit, ready to catch those who fall M. Engelhardt s edition of the Hortus. Stutt

(See C.

Tubingen, 1818.

Plates VIII. and IX.)


]

BOETIIIUS.

88

not

made

of gold, but of

d aur no sun

"

gold,

ge*s

some substance

mas mallor no back again

of these birds turn

Many

them reach the

at once

9,

The

the

follows

explanation

steps of the ladder are

tues

by the

made

good as

son."

;

but some of

assume another

are received with great love

Then

as

colour,

and

lady.

the

of

allegory.

of the different vir

Almsgiving, Faith, Love, Loyalty, Generosity,

Happiness, Truth, Chastity, Humility

mentioned the opposing vices against

each of these

is

which

are

they

"

The

intended

man makes

Every good

together with

:

quascus bos

5m

to

serve

own

his

si fai

lo so

as

safeguards.

step degra."

birds which arrive at the 9 are the righteous

who have Trinity,

birds

expiated their sins,

and

set

who

trust in the

no store on earthly honours.

Holy The

which come down from the ladder are those

who have been good in their young days and known wisdom, but with age have grown wicked mortals

and perjured themselves.

The

them by the heel The poet, after remarking

devil of the pit has

!

that the lady

is of

great

stature for all that she remains seated, goes on to tell

how

with

fire,

book

is

she has in her right hand a book burning in her left

the justice

hand a royal sceptre. The fiery of God, wherewith unrepented


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS sins are burnt

away

;

the sceptre

she will prove a good mis

the symbol of corporal justice.

is

these words

With

"

Zo

significa justicia corporal

de pec

"

to conjecture if

whether there was much more to follow,

MS. we

in the Orleans

of the

seems useless

It

the fragment breaks off abruptly.

or

189

do well to make

man would

(a

friends early with her tress)

LAST WORK.

S

It

poem.

is,

possess the major part

indeed, hardly conceivable that

the writer would have been able to turn to account

Consola

the metaphysics of the later books of the

However

tion.

in the

first

aimed

at,

of these

this

is

of

all

the teacher

in the course

lines.

For

metrical construction.

Southern workmanship,

characteristics of the

The

the object set forth

Boece, perhaps a word should

Before dismissing its

if

sufficiently realised it

two hundred odd

be said on

be,

fragment was

of the

words

he has

may

it

all

that

it

displays the salient

Northern French

epic.

line consists of ten syllables, bearing the prin

cipal accent

on the fourth

:

a caesura follows

imme

the whole into diately on this accent, dividing distinct

members "

1

de gran

Or

e.g.

follia

"per/oZJ

:

II

edat

per folledat "

l

parllani."

(propter stultam setatem).

two


190

BOETHIUS.

NOTKER.

SECTION IV.

Die iilteste deutsche Litteratur, Piper (being the volume of Kiirsclmer s Deutsche National- Litteratur ). Berlin and Stuttgart. The same writer s edition of Notker s works, Bd. viii. of the Germanischer Biicherschatz. Freiburg and Tubingen, Authorities.

first

1889.

Of equal importance, from a philological stand point,

pen

of

is

the

old

Notker

of

High -German version from the St Gall. Here again we see the

place that Boethius holds in the dawning literature of

medieval Europe

writer of

a place which no other secular

can

antiquity

with

dispute

reader of the foregoing pages will of the help given

by the

Its influence

is

no

influence, interesting

scheme

devote more

in shaping

Eomance

language.

on the grammar and phonetics

lingua theotisca

the

know something

Consolation

the infant utterance of a great

of

less

remarkable.

though

the present

The

him.

of the

But

this

stands

outside

chapter, and I

cannot

it

be,

than a few passing words to

it,

or

treat it otherwise than as subservient to the general literary interest of the

work before

us.

And first with regard to the translator himself. He may be distinguished from his homonyms in the great Swiss monastery in any one of three

ways

:


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

s

LAST WORK.

191

by order of succession (he is Notker III., Notkers I. and II. being respectively the sequence writer,

and the doctor and hymnologist)

thick lips "

lubus,

the

Peppercorn,"

this

given him

from his

the

is

know him

the other Piperis

stammerer,"

"

and

Lcibeo,

(they were nicknamed, the one Bal-

" "

by the personal

earned him the sobriquet of

which

defect

;

temper)

fiery

gramma,

or lastly

;

by which we would rather

title

by the epithet

"

Teutonwiis,

the

German,"

in virtue of his efforts on behalf of his

mother-tongue, and of his position as the initiator of a great school

He was

of

it

Greeks

translation.

born about 950, and died in 1022 of

the plague which

with

German

Henry

army brought back

II. s

from Italy after the campaign against the Introduced into the monastery

of the South.

Ekkehart

I.,

he presently

rose to be director of the school there

one of the

by

his uncle, the learned

largest

and most important in

all

Europe, which

had been in existence long before the revival of He seems to have letters under Charles the Great. been a pupil,

man

of

Ekkehart

considerable IV.,

speaks

warmest love and admiration range and power of

may

personal

;

of

and

charm

him

:

with

his

the

his intellectual

be gathered from the account

the writings, chiefly commentaries

and

transla-


BOETHIUS.

192

which occupied the

tions,

useful

leisure

of

long and

his

life.

These include, on his own showing in a

Hugo Virgil

of

bishop

II.,

Andrias

Bucolics/ the

s

Cato

Sitten,

anus Capella, Aristotle

s

letter to

De Moribus/

s

of Terence, Marci-

De

and

Categories

on rhetoric and arithmetic,

terpretations/ treatises

a psalter, part of the book of Job, Boethius

on the Trinity, and the probable that

It is

of these

all

it

;

he did not actually do

books were not

carried out his in

tention so completely as to render distinguish the master

Consolation.

the work, he at

all

who

least inspired the workers,

to

tract

almost certain that

is

he only completed two books of the if

s

Consolation of Philosophy.

written by Notker himself

But

In

it

often impossible

hand from that

s

of the

apprentice.

The

which

translation

with a short and the

of

state

Boethius "

of

here

fairly accurate

things

at

before christ

sketch in

Eome

in

the

opens

German days of

:

St Paul promised those

awaiting

us

concerns

the

the

Last

Day

who

that

it

Koman empire had

begun

his

reign."

lightly on the rules

of

in his time were

would not come fallen,

and Anti

The author then touches Otacher and Thioterih, and


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS on the wresting of the latter

LAST WORK.

S

kingdom, from him

s

by Alderich, which marks the overthrow "

liberty.

Justinus

When

193

of

Eoman

the Goths were driven out under

Minor, there came the Langobards from

the north and ruled Italy for over two hundred years.

whom we

After them the Franks, after

them the Saxons.

now

So

the

Eoman em of the

holy

Paul."

With "

is

and

Carlings,

words

pire destroyed, according to the

apostle

call

this prelude

Notker proceeds at once

Conquestio Boetii de instabilitate

His method of translation

is to

to the

fortume."

give a sentence or

group of words of the original (which he arranges for the sake of

his pupils in as simple

and straight

forward a form as possible), followed by the German equivalent.

seems

This last

to require

is

expanded, as the occasion

One

paraphrase of varying length.

markable features of his style

he has

recourse

difficulty

to

explanation and

of

by passages

it,

is

of the

the

way

most in

re

which

Latin to help him out of a

with a turn of expression or a technical

term which cannot be supplied from the German.

For instance 1.

"Ecce

laceraB

camenaB dictant mini

(the real order of the Latin being,

dictant

scribenda

camense")

N

"

scribenda"

Ecce mini

he renders by,

lacerse "Tie"


BOETHIUS.

194 the Muses)

(i.e.,

tie

mih nu

lerent 2.

"

mih

er lerton

2

ioconda carmina,

flebilia." "

Sed abite potius sirenes

"

1

.

.

fone dero sange intslafent

meretier,

"

siren es sint

.

3

tie

4

uerigen,

et patiuntur naufragium."

Each

section of prose or verse (I

am

here speak

ing of the original divisions of the book course, its

makes no attempt

Notker, of

at a metrical version) has

appropriate Latin heading (vide supra).

One can hardly Notker

temptation of comparing

with Alfred

Boethius

s

s

;

but

obvious

it is

from their common characteristic

that, apart

nacular

resist the

there

translation,

is

no

ver

of

analogy between

primary aim was to place in the hands of his subjects a volume of philosophy from which he had himself derived help and comfort, and them.

Alfred

the result object

was

medium

a

is

s

work

of

high

to teach his

of a

artistic merit.

Notker s

scholars Latin through the

book which, besides

its intrinsic

philo

sophical value, would readily lend itself to com mentary and exegesis, and which was especially useful as an example of close logical argument result to

is

a

modern

work

of

:

the

unsurpassed philological interest

scholars.

This

1

Lernten.

2

3

Fall asleep (entschlaferi).

4

is

not, indeed,

what

Sea creatures (animal marts ). Mariners ferrymen (Fahrmann).

its


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

LAST WORK.

s

195

author intended, but quite what we might have ex pected

Piper says, Notker

as

for,

;

only enlarge the learner

method would

s

Latin vocabulary, and not

s

at all impart to

him the sound grammatical know

ledge which

the basis of

is

1

But while the German

language.

below the Anglo-Saxon as

far

without a charm of

careless

literature, it

own, and

curious

of

display

of

na/lvctt

delightful

its

translation ranks

is

When

single example.

all

knowledge,

Boethius

its

fine

and

its

me

Let

illustration.

not

is

an admirable

medieval annotation, with

of

specimen

education through

all

give a

describing the

is

appearance of Philosophy as she stands by his bed

he says

side,

Nam

"

:

Statunc discretionis ambigua?

nunc quidem ad communem

mensuram

summi

cohibebat,

verticis

The

nunc

cacumine

translation

runs as follows

measure affairs),

;

"

:

teach

She was in

I could not rightly tell

sometimes considers human and anon she seemed to touch the sky with (in

that

she

her uplifted head (in that she understands I

cce.lum

pulsare

For now she came down to our

she was.

tall

vero

(fuit).

hominum

videbatur."

her height of doubtful size

how

sese

have said that Notker his

pupils

Latin. i

Op.

cit.,

s

He

main

astronomy)."

object

was

had, however,

p. 353.

to

when


BOETHIUS.

196

he undertook this and kindred translations, another

end in view beyond the mere editing reading-books for his monastery us

that touches

aware

more

far

s

of

classical

and one

school,

He was

closely.

of the virtue of the vernacular as a

of education,

and determined

fully

medium

to carry to completion

the scheme of which the outline had been drawn

by Charles the Great two hundred years before ("

inchoavit et

grammaticam

patrii

writes

sermonis,"

Einhart, the biographer of the Prankish emperor)

resolved to reduce to order and

in other words, he

on a

fix

;

scientific

footing the laws

accent and

of

pronunciation which his countrymen unconsciously

obeyed in speaking their own language.

Hrabanus

Maurus (776-856) had already been at work same direction, and had authorised the use

in the of the

circumflex and acute accents to designate long and

But

short syllables. to his of

Boethius, that

is

to Notker,

we must turn

Old High-German phonetics,

In his

letter

Oportet enim

to

the bishop

scire

accentu scribenda non sunt soli

sine accentu

flexo."

And

his

for our

knowledge

of its vowels.

of

verba

quia

and especially

of the exact quantity

and the value

of its terminations

"

it

Sitten he says:

theutonica

prseter

articulos,

sine ipsi

pronuntiantur acuto vel circurnpractice

in

no way

falls

behind


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS his

We

theory.

LAST WORK.

S

can appreciate, thanks

the difference between the diphthongs

and 40,

ie,

in, io

between the vowels

;

the consonants j and

The change

of

tii,

i

197

to

him,

6u, 6i, 6u

t

and u and t

v.

d into

t,

I into p,

&c. (in technical

into voice language, of initial voiced stop-consonants less consonants), is carefully recorded, as the follow

shows

ing passage

die in sinen ziten er

nechame

.

antichristus

manos

iu

paulus kehiez

Sanctus

"

:

imandon des suonetagen

romanum imperium

er

richeson

begondi

Uuer

.

uuesen allero richo herren

.

tdz er

.

zegienge

tien

imde

.

zuiuelot

unde

iro

ro-

geu-

"

kdn ze ende dero uuerlte

vuilt

In

a

word, as

Dr

G.

?

Eduard

Sievers

points

even more out, he did for German phonetics, only

what Ormin did

fully,

The plan this

for those of England.

had before me

I

at

2

the beginning of

chapter of dealing with the medieval transla

tions in chronological order without having regard

countries where they were made, has served

to the

well enough

so

far.

But with the eleventh and

twelfth centuries there comes a change over Euro

pean

literature.

been content 1

2

to

The stream which we have hitherto regard as

one, breaks

Vide supra, p. 192. Encycl. Brit., sub vocc "Germany

up

(Language)."

into

a


BOETHIUS.

198

number

branches, which run further and further

of

France and England, Italy

apart as time goes on.

and Germany, have from henceforward each a ture of their own, and each

The two

sideration.

last,

litera

demands a separate con under

this

new arrange

ment, will be found to be of small account; and

England must now yield the precedence

to France,

for French,

both in virtue of the number and the

date of

translations, has the foremost claim on

its

our notice.

FRANCE. SIMUN DE FRAISNE

SECTION V.

EOMAN DE FORTUNE

S

(thirteenth century).

M. Paul Meyer,

Authorities.

de la France,

t.

xviii.

in B. M., Roy., 20. B. xiv.,

The Alfred the

as recorded in a note.

Thomas Wright, f.

68* (xiiith cent.)

that I have

come upon

Anglo-Norman Eoman

in

Boethius, after

1

I

slight its intrinsic merit

may

Simun de

of

With regard to the literature an example, M. Paul Meyer has well

however

of

which

said

fr.,

it

2

that,

be, it deserves

have marked with an asterisk those MSS. from which

quotations are taken. 2 Bulletin de la Soc. des anciens, textes

is

any language

de Fortune

Fraisne. is

MS.

ii.

1

earliest vernacular version of s,

Hist. Litt.

Biogr. Brit. Lit.,

1880, No.

2.

my


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

LAST WORK.

S

199

a close attention, as representing the sustained effort

which enabled the language and ideas hold their

own

for so long

on British

But over and above the general

fourteen lines),

its

interest of this little

Simun de Fraisne

author,

in the initial letters of the

may

He was

few words.

be

canon

summed up

the date of Gerald the

to

s

in a very

Hereford, and the

of

near friend of Giraldus Cambrensis.

clue

soil.

genuine poetic instinct.

Our knowledge of (whose name appears first

France to

example possesses not a

literature, the present

of the

of

Indeed

it

is

death, 1223, that gives us the of

period

Simun

s

literary

activity.

Besides a number of Latin poems, among them one in defence of the bishop-designate of St David s,

he wrote a Fortune.

Vie de St Georges This last

is

and the

Eoman

de

a reminiscence of Boethius, a

variation on the description of Fortune in the early

books of the

De

Consolatione.

hundred

of

eight-syllabled

and

is

lines

It runs to sixteen

rhyming

couplets,

couched in the form of a dialogue between

le clerc

and

dame Philosophic/ who has the same

part to play here that

is

assigned to her by Boethius,

her business being to show the emptiness of earthly The poem is found in riches, honours, and delights.

two manuscripts

the one in the British

Museum


200

BOETHIUS.

(as recorded

more

;

the other, and apparently the

correct, in the

Bodleian (Douce MSS. 210).

Of these

above)

have only been able

I

and that under pressure enough for

me

to convince

M. de

la

Kue s

of

examine the

to

time

still

;

that there

is

some ground

eulogistic notice in the

Litteraire de la France. I will quote but

first,

have seen

I

Histoire

l

one passage to show that the

poet had a true feeling for nature "

Homme

poet auer grant delites

Quant il veit en mai les flurs Esemblant de veus plusurs

Quant

Ky Et Et

il

veit gardins florir

frut deit le cors norir

ben leuer les pres champs revestuz de

veit les

Ses

oils

poet de joie pestre

Pur

les

bens ky

il

veit

bles

crestre."

ANONYMOUS WRITER (thirteenth AND JEHAN DE MEUN (1297-1305).

SECTION VI.

Authorities.

M

century]

Leopold Delisle, Inventaire des Manuscrits, t. in MSS. in B. M. Komania, t. ii., 1873. Add. 21,602 (early xv.); Add. 10,341 (xv.) Harl. 4335-9* (xv.) Harl. 4330 (late xv.) ii.

.

M. Paul Meyer

Whatever may be our opinion of the character and aims of Philippe-le-Bel, Dante s "

Che 1

LOG.

cit., p.

822.

Mala planta

la terra cristiana tutta 2

2 aduggia,"

Purgat., canto xx.

1.

43.


TEANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

we cannot deny

That he was

University

his

also a friend to learn

is

king than during the whole thirteenth century

was

It

reign.

De Eegimine totle s

s

treatise,

on the model of Aris

to his

command

Merveilles d Irlande

Abelard

de

that Jehan

Eei Militaris Instituta

translated the

Letters,

Amicitia, and the

own

was

of his

that Gilles

Bourges, wrote his

of

it

;

the Vegetius, O Barri,

edification

Principum,

Politics

Meun

his

for

Home, archbishop

last

mat

skill in

and by the numerous literary achievements

de

201

shown by the flourishing state of the there were more colleges founded under

ing and letters

this

and

his statecraft

ters of finance.

LAST WORK.

S

Ealred

s

of

of

Giraud de

De

Spiritali

This

Consolation of Philosophy.

he dedicated and presented to the king with his hands,

if

appears on the

we may first

believe the miniature

page

of

many

which

manuscripts.

The prologue contains a courtly compliment his royal master

on his scholarship

tu entendes bien le

latin,"

tion on the goal which

and on the

De

profit to

&c.), a

("ja

soit ce

to

que

lengthy disquisi

mankind should make

for,

be drawn from the pages of the

Consolatione ("

entre tous les livres qui oncques

furent faiz cestui est souverain a despire les biens vilz et descevables

"),

a sketch of Boethius

an explanation of his book.

s life,

and


202

BOETHIUS.

So

far

so

which

question,

But now comes the

good.

Jehan de Meun

is

For there are two, entirely prologue

word rendering

this

are five manuscripts

the oldest, a fragment, dating from the end

at Paris

of the thirteenth or the

The

century.

beginning of the fourteenth

more scholarly performance,

other, a

the scheme

follows

which

to

?

in prose, a word-for-

is

of this there

:

translation

s

distinct,

The one

is affixed.

difficult

the Latin original

of

:

of this

there exists an infinity of manuscripts, both in Paris

and London, besides several printed examples. M. Paul Meyer cannot allow the former to be J. de

Meun s work of the

at all

en

Meun,"

vers

And

et

en

as a

and

of the

there the matter

Delisle, while

"

second as a

attribute

must

a

J.

"

traduction

de

*

Meun."

Whoever was

rest.

first

I shall style

MS. 1097, from the

teresting point about

it

earliest

complete is

an in

in connection with Chaucer,

good a right

to

be considered here as

later. 1

Op.

tit., p.

272.

the

translation (which for the future

copy in the Bibliotheque Nationals), there

as

still

traduction en prose, par

author of the

which has

he re

M. Meyer s remarks,

first

prose

no explanation

offers

M.

the justness of

speaks of the

de

but he

dedicatory preface.

cognises

J.

l ;

2

Op.

tit., p.

318.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

Dr

LAST WORK.

S

R. Morris, in his edition of Chaucer

has the following remarks

(p. xiii.),

"

:

203

Boece

s

]

Chaucer did

not English Boethius second-hand through any early

French version, his translation

as

some have supposed, but made

with the Latin original before him.

Jean de Mcung

s

version

the

only early French

translation, perhaps, accessible to

always

literal,

or

free

Latin,

while the present translation

periphrastic,

and

is

at

but

is

is

not

seldom

conforms closely to the

times awkwardly

passages, taken at haphazard, will ciently

Chaucer

literal.

make

A

this

few suffi

clear."

Unfortunately,

Dr Morris s

passages are not taken

What from any translation by Jehan de Meun. made they are taken from is an anonymous version par un pauvre clerc desole qudrant sa This consolation en la traduction de cestui livre."

in

1477

"

was published by Colard Mansion in the same year, and may possibly have been written by the famous 2 A reprint of it was issued by printer himself. Antoine Verart in 1494,

of

which there

is

more

copy in the British Museum, where it Jean de catalogued under the name of

than one

"

stands

Meung."

1

-

Hence, I presume,

Dr

E.E.T.S., 1868. Reprinted 1889. See Gustavo IJriuict, La France Litt. au

Morris

XV

s

mistake.

Riocle, p. 29.


204

BOETHIUS.

Now

the translation which

Jehan de Mean

as

upon

with Chaucer.

safely look

Half-a-dozen parallel passages will

show

to

suffice

we may

has evidently no connection

s

But

that.

am by no means

I

so

certain about the other.

Through the kindness

enabled to set side by

the

twenty -eight passages

by Dr Morris the corresponding renderings

selected

MS.

of

out of

of the

am

Bibliotheque Rationale, I side with eight

M. Louis Denise,

of

1097

fr.

in the Paris Library.

In the third column will be found some halfdozen

which

passages

establish

any

CHAUCER. sorou haj>

amuled

his age to be

men

of

is

soit veuuz.

Beneure

est la

mort

hommes

welful jmt ne come]) not in $eres ben swete (i. mirie), but come]; to wreeches

qni ne doulz ans ains vient aus dolereus apelee sou-

often yclepid.

vent.

J>at

sufficient J.

des

sembat pas

J.

1097.

Et douleur a commende que les aages

me

dee]>e

are

de

to

Menu s

rate.

MS. FR.

com-

in me. >ilke

claim

Chaucer s independence of

translation, at

And

I

es

DE MEUN.

Taut ay je au mains de compagnie

En

ceste dolereuse vie.

Len devroit bien la mort Qui homme

priser

qui a son

confort

Ne

surprent ne tolt sa

liesse

Mais quant

il vient en sa tristece, &c.

Ma

Wepli compleynte.

Wi

j)

office

complainte plaine de pleur. ( Je) metoie par escript.

of poyntel.

Be

it ne Swiche my3te not be emptid. .

.

.

]>at

Comune

strumpetis of

siche a place men clepen ))e theatre. j>at

Ces communes eles.

piiter-

trop grand vigueur.

Ses vilz ribauldes.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS MS. FK.

CHAUCEK.

S

LAST WORK. J.

1097.

205

DE MEUN.

la memoire nest pas moult ancienne

Dont

Neyper ouer-ooldc ne vnsolenipne.

ne non moult

cele-

brable.

Among my

Entre nos oiseus

secre rest

houndys of

f>e

se

crets.

ing whiles. j>e

Chien du pales.

pa-

l;iys.

Of

De

ces deuz malles.

chil

masculyn

]>i

dren. It

delitej>

now

me

to

to

Me

com en

delite en venir

en

sengle comblement de ta beueurte.

singuler of wile-

J>e

vphepyng

enfans

)>i

fulnesse. 1 Lempire consulaire.

Emperie of consulers. In \e cloos, Of Jnlke litel

En

ce meisnie propris

de cest brief

habitacle.

liabi-

tacle.

f>e

brode shewyng conheuen, of

treys

and upon sete

Al

Regart

les contrees

ciel larges

et

du

grans

]>e

of

]>ou$

et lestroit sieges

streite

de

]>e

terres.

ertlie. ]>is

]>at

que li horn me doingnent par jeu brenvages emmielk S et larges viandes par doulz estude.

Ja

J>epleiyng

busines of men j/euep hem honiede drinkes and large metes swete studie.

wi]>

The reader

is

now

in possession of a certain

of the passages in question.

take

much more time and

But

this

method

soit ce

li

of

It

would

number

not, I suppose,

trouble to complete the

random

selection,

though

it

tale.

may

serve well enough in the case of works of manifestly different scope 1

Boece

and character, such as are Chaucer s

and Jehan de

Meun s

translation,

is

a poor

1 M. Denise has sometimes gone beyond the letter of my request, and given me more of the French than I asked for. I am glad of the excuse to supply the English context (in italics) to match the

surplusage.


206

BOETHIUS.

and unsatisfactory versions as

test

which have

so

when we have

many

try

two

points of resemblance

and MS. 1097.

Boece

to

Nothing short

of

a

thoroughgoing and systematic comparison of them could

make an

and so

I

opinion on the subject worth having,

do not propose to

when

anxious that

excerpts are

made from

early French version, perhaps, accessible

we should

at least be

version before us.

pass Chaucer to

show that

s

it

sure that-

When

1

am

I

one.

offer

"

only

the only

to

Chaucer,"

we have

the right

turn comes, I shall

its

work under review, and endeavour bears,

on the face

of

it,

strong evi

dence in favour of originality.

SECTION VII.

PIERRE DE PARIS

(thirteenth or early

fourteenth century). M. Ernest Langlois in

Authority.

Manuscrits,

t.

xxxiii., 2e

partie,

Notices et Extraits des

1889.

The Vatican Library possesses (Vat. 4788) a Consolation/ prose version and commentary of the dated 1309, which Paris, the author of

M. Langlois 1

As

we owe

to

a certain Pierre de

two other unknown

in his account of the

a matter of fact, there

is

MS.

translations.

declares that

nothing in the mere date of the

version either of J. de Cis or R. de Louhans which would put out of our English poet s reach.

them


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

however

may

it

is

la

207

1 need of commentary.

The

preceded by a long prologue in which Pierre

explains his

mot

LAST WORK.

be with the Latin original, the trans

lation often stands in

work

S

method

work

of

("je

prendrai la lettre

a mot, droytement, sans rien changer, et puis

exponeray clerement/

on

benefit of a study

The

and then gives us the

&c.),

Boethius/

translation of

i.

m. 1 begins as follows

Boece, qui ay fait ancienement les dities en florissant,

les vertus

hay

las

!

si

je,

I

"

Je,

:

estude

plorable, sui contraint asseuler

tristes."

After an explanation three times as long as the translation,

depeciees

he goes on again

qu il me

ditent

vers de la chaitivite verais

si

"

:

Blessay les sciences

choses de escrire, et les

arosent

nies

balievers

2

de

plors."

At the end

the author submits his work to his

some high personage, perhaps the king, beg ging his indulgence and intelligent interpretation patron,

"

Je sui certain que tante

vos suplerois toutes

entendement

1

1

mes defautes

et

que

que par vostre

euvre sera dou tout clere a tous ceaus

qui vodront avoir la

2

est vostre debonairete

:

conoissance."

Op. cit., p. 262. Bas-lievres i.e., the lower part of the cheek.


BOETHIUS.

208

ANONYMOUS POET (138-

SECTION VIII.

M. Delisle, as before M. E. Langlois, in Catalogue MSS. des Departements, t. vii. MSS. in B. M. Add.

Authorities.

general des

;

;

26,767 (early xv.), Roy. 20.

a,

xix.* (xv.)

Chaucer

during

Certainly

s

Boece, there

appeared in France a translation which

known by

the words of "

Celui qui

1 Buchon, as

Men

moissons]."

was accepted, on the authority of the work of the famous Charles d Orleans it

;

the shadow of

2

proved beyond

doubt that the conjecture, however

ingenious, was wrong, which ascribed to

the prisoner of Agincourt.

it

by a passage as

in the

the motive of

the grief caused to lately

generally

bat les boissons

but in that year M. Leopold Delisle

gives

is

its first line

[Est dignes devoir les

1873

and most

lifetime,

probably almost synchronous with his

Until

?).

Buchon was

prologue, where his

version

this

led to

the poet

work a wish

to

calm

a king Charles, who had quite

mounted the throne, by the misfortunes

of his

subjects. I

have written

it,

he says "aim

Que Charles roy qui

a este

Souef nourri nomine daulphin, 1

Clioix

d ouvrages mystiques, tome 21-23 2

teraire).

Op.

(in the cit. t p.

Pantheon 317.

lit-


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

En Ne

Buchon

209

courroux trop enclin

voit son peuple moleste

la baniere

at once

LAST WORK.

sa nouvelle mageste soit a

Quant

De

S

anticristin."

at the conclusion that the

jumped

young king was Charles VII. and the writer Charles d Orleans, and proceeded to support his theory by the following arguments 1.

Charles d Orleans was something of a Latin

scholar,

and

as such, likely to pride himself on his

knowledge, rare in a 2.

:

man

The handwriting

MSS.

the

is

of his

the

of

of

handwriting

rank.

Paris

and Brussels

Charles

d Orleans

s

day. 3.

4.

The Brussels MS. has a princely look. The royal personage of the prologue

is

ad

dressed in terms of familiarity which would be

un

mouth

seemly in the

of other

than one of his own

family. 5.

The

perfect

style

and

feeling of the translation are in

harmony with the

d Orldans

s

and feeling

of Charles

authentic poems.

The date he proposed of Charles

style

to assign it

VII/s accession

To upset

this

date anterior to exists in No.

i.e.,

fabric a single

ingenious

1422

14,459

is

sufficient.

of the

o

was the moment

1422.

MS.

of

Such a MS.

Fonds franQais

in the


BOETI1IUS.

210 Bibl.

Nat.,

written

in

1413.

Trinity Hall Library of sagacity has enabled

him

But M.

1406.) to

is

(There

one in Delisle

s

adduce a yet stronger

proof.

To No. 1982 (Fonds fr. nouv. acq.) there is ap pended an epilogue which gives us the writer s name, Eaoul d Orleans.

known

Now

Eaoul d Orleans

is

whose period of and Charles activity ranged between 1367 and 1396, d Orleans was not born till 1391!

perfectly well

With

as a copyist

these facts before us,

it

only remains to be

seen what were the changes from dauphin to king in

the latter part of the fourteenth century

these were in

1364 and 1380, when

and Charles VI. respectively began

Men

bat les

Were story of

he

and

Charles V.

to reign.

It is to the last of these years that all probability assign

;

we must

the composition of

"

in

Celui qui

boissons."

it

not for the mere pleasure of telling the

M.

and judgment, and how saved French literary history from a

timely

Delisle s skill

serious blunder, I need not have gone so minutely

into the details of the case.

For

at

Toulouse there

has been found another manuscript of this transla tion,

two

having an entirely unknown epilogue in thirtylines,

which

tells

us by an amusing

if

somewhat


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

s

LAST WORK.

211

exasperating periphrasis that the poet was a native

monk

of Picardy, a

had been Prior

lie

had of

of the order of St Benedict, that

and

in Savoy,

sat at the table of Louis II. of

Clermont in Beauvaisis.

As

Bourbon, count

this

nobleman be

came count

of

difficulty in

assigning an approximate date

commensal.

Ferez in 1382,

he

further, that

we can have no to

his

l

Here, as elsewhere, I shall give part of the render ing of

ii.

in.

"

5 as a

sample

of the translator s style

Hee dieux come de grant FIT.

le

excellence

premier temps dinnocence

Chascun des biens contens

estoit

Que Nature lors lui donnoit Point ne se vouloient dilater

Ne

de lieu

e,n

Quant jeune

lieu translator.

le

jour auoient

An

vespre glans sans plus mangerent ne sauoient questoit vin Point ne cuilloient le raisin Ilz

Lors nestoit point les artifices clare de miel et despices.

De

Encor nauoit sonne trompete Qui les gens darmes ammoiieste

Ne

sang par cruelles haynes Nauoit fait les arnies sanguines.

1

Langlois, Op.

cit.,

p. 470.

:


BOETHIUS.

212 Laz

cum de male heure nez

(Gil)

.

.

.

fu

qui par sa feruant auarice

Tant foux que par

artifice

Celle chose qui veult celer

Nature

Et

cuers

Que

There

is

ce fist reueler

terre tant par font affine

humains

art et

mine."

a third version in a solitary MS., dated

1397, which M. Paul Meyer declares "

vulgaire plagiat

JEHAN DE Cis

SECTION IX.

M. Paulin

Authority. 1842.

The

Meun s

of J. de

Bibl. Nat.

to be but

un

translation.

1

(fourteenth century}.

Les Manuscrits fran9ais,

Paris,

"

t.

v.,

possesses yet another fourteenth-

century rendering, fellow- townsman of

coming from the hand of a Jehan de Meun. This common

birthplace naturally led to a confusion of the two

and indeed the copyist

writers,

576

(fifteenth century)

Eoman finally

de la Bose. dispelled

this

assigns

it

of

MSS.

to the poet of

But M. Paulin Paris illusion,

fr.,

in

2

made

is "

beginning

Celui qui bien bat les

Romania, 1873,

1842

whom

in the epilogue of the translation

The obscurity and 1

Le

and conjectured the

author to be Jehan de Cis, a Dominican, of

mention

No.

p. 272.

buissons."

affectation of the -

Les MSS.

fr., v.

work we are pp. 46

and

52.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

LAST WORK.

S

213

considering are sufficient excuse for a fresh transla

which used

tion such as the one

be attributed to

to

Charles d Orleans.

FRERE RENAUT DE LOUHANS.

SECTION X.

M. Paul Meyer in Romania, t. ii., 1873. p. 272. Authority. in B. M., Roy. 19. a, iv.* (early xv.) ; Eg. 2633 (xv.)

MSS.

Passing over a prose translation into French by an

and a verse translation

Italian (fourteenth century)

which M. Meyer has shown a variation of

"

more than

to be nothing

Celui qui bien bat les

l

buissons,"

another verse translation must be remarked, which

enjoyed a great vogue, to judge by the number of

MSS.

Its date is fixed

extant. as

epilogue

by the words

1336, and the author

Renaut de Louhans,

is

given by the

s

of the

name, Frere

initial letters of

the nineteen octaves of the prologue.

Frere Renaut appears to have paraphrased rather

than translated the

Consolation.

with

not content, like Boethius, to

ii.

m.

5,

he

is

Thus, in dealing

contrast the former with the present age, but divides

the

the world into four periods

life of

innocence

;

the second and third,

and avarice respectively began plus mauvais que les quatre

;

the

when

the

1

Op.

cit., p.

devant."

272.

of

agriculture

last,

"

first,

our own,


214 1

BOETHIUS. will quote a

few

closer adhesion to the Latin "

a

lines as

specimen of his

:

Nestoient perduz par outrage,

La glan mengoient du boscage Quant jeune grant piece avoient Clare ne pyment ne buvoient Et ne savoient artifices

Comment

le vin et les espices

Se doivent ensemble meller Dieu ne leur vouloit reveler

Comment

li

drap

se coulouroient

Tout vestu sur lerbe Ilz

gisoient

buvoient a grant alaine

Leaue qui vint de la fontaine Car ne cognoissoient les vins. Sur les arbres et sur les pins Estoit leur habitacion

Navoient autre

;

mancion."

ENGLAND. SECTION

XL

CHAUCER

(1340-1400).

Authorities. Ten Brink, Chaucer-Studien. 1870. Furnivall, Chaucer s Boece, Trial-Forewords/ Chaucer Soc. Publ., 1871. ed. Morris. E.E.T.S., 1868. MS. in C. U. L., li. 3. 21* (early xv.)

But the middle-age writer upon whom, more than upon any

whom

other, Boethius

left

mark, and with

his

the English reader will probably feel most "

sympathy,

is

Geoffrey Chaucer,

and embellisher

of ornate eloquence

the "

first

founder

in our language,


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WOKK.

215

with the works of

His acquaintance the Roman philosopher, which

would seem

from about the year 1369, when

Caxton reverently

as

to date

Deth

he wrote the real

calls

him.

Blaunche, had ripened into a

of

and the intimacy by the middle of the seventies the period, that

beginning of the eighties,

which

is,

the Troylus and Cryseyde, Parleinent of Foules, the Hous of Fame/ and the

saw the production

of

rendering into prose of

osophy/

At

Consolation of Phil

the

this time, indeed,

Chaucer must have

Troylus and by heart. and direct imitations of Cryseyde teems with echoes the Latin book, and Boethius is the deus ex machind

known

his Boethius almost

him out of the diffi brought in by the poet to help treatment of the story, so dif culty into which his ferent it

from that

of

Boccaccio,

remembered that the

will be

dwell upon* the catastrophe it

For

Italian poet in the

hastens over the courtship of Troylus to

Filostrato

while

had led him.

is

just

upon the

and

its

after

results,

scenes which Boccaccio

all his powers of neglected that Chaucer expended humour and pathos. From Boccaccio we only get

one more illustration of the is

woman

"

;

time.

Frailty,

thy name

from Chaucer a true love-story, the

most beautiful all

"

line,

of the

middle ages, and perhaps of

\


BOETHIUS.

216

won

After Cryseyde has been wooed and words,

when

the

poem has reached

as

he

task,

had

it

which the development of the theme from Boccaccio set before him, of

dragging his heroine in the dust the

aid

Consolation

the

of

culminating

Chaucer seems to shrink from the

point of interest

unwelcome

its

in other

and

;

to

so he calls in

account

her

for

faithlessness. "

For

cries Troylus,

;

to

ben

lorne, it is

when he him and

parted from

camp

cometh, comth by necessite

al that

Thus

my

learns that his love carried back

to the

and he goes on in the words

(Cons., v. pr.

and 3)

2

;

desteyne,"

to

to be

is

Grecian

of Boethius

show how God

s

fore

knowledge must of necessity destroy man s freewill, and that therefore Cryseyde and he, luckless pair,

must accept and bow interrupted

in

the

to

midst

the of

inevitable. his

He

meditations

is

by

Pandarus, and so never reaches the answer given

by Philosophy to her imprisoned disciple, in which she tells him that the arm of God is not to be measured by the ringer

of

not at

all

prescience

does

freedom of choice.

"

man

are

speaks to him.

But

interfere

the divine

with

human

Manet intemerata mortalibus

"

libertas

arbitrii

that

among to

the

last

words

she

have developed the argu-


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

ment any

S

LAST WORK.

217

further would have spoilt Chaucer s point

he wishes to excite compassion

his

for

:

hero and

heroine as the playthings of fortune and the victims of

And

necessity.

artistic

value of

that

it

serves

with

all

purpose well enough.

its

her faults and weaknesses,

human

reach of

The

we may question the the explanation, we cannot deny while

and

criticism

reproof.

De

translation of the

Cryseyde,

put beyond the

is

comes

Consolatione

no doubt, in point of time, before the great

which has been- engaging our attention not

at

Morley

My

all

opinion that

s

subscribe

to

disposed

is

it

quite

;

to

poem

but I

am

Mr Henry

an early work.

reasons for venturing to differ from so high an

authority will be best seen after a careful examina

book

tion of the till

first,

as

an example

of fourteenth- century prose,

and

known one

of

secondly, as an instance

Chaucer

method

s

advisedly literal often as

a

fails to

rule,

them

I shall accordingly reserve

possesses a double interest for us,

It

later.

:

of

the only

translation,

I

translation.

literal

say

although Chaucer

for

catch the spirit of the Latin, he keeps,

so

the

closely to

letter

as

to

render

necessary the interpolation of a multitude of glosses to

make

the

intelligible.

meaning Indeed

it

of is

many

open

passages

to question

at

all

whether


218

BOETHIUS.

the translator quite understood some of It

self.

possible,

them him

would be very difficult, nay almost im to say which of the explanations scattered

broadcast over the pages of his

Boece

by him

as

at least

must have been present

Notker

for his version.

were inserted

he worked, and which he simply turned into English as he found them in the text. Three in the

CHAUCER. i.

m.

1 f>e

sorouful houre

seyne i.

pr. 1

A. gregkysche P .

f>elijfactif.

fiej)

\>e

NOTKER. is ]>at

Tin leida stunda

to

lijf

.

memo

ill

diu

iungesta.

dee]).

|>e

MS. used by

]>at

.

T

Taz

chriecheska p. taz pezeichenet practicam vitam taz chit activam. . Theta . tin bezeichenet theoreticam vitam daz chit contempla-

signifie]) ]>at

signi-

contemplatif.

.

tivam. i.

pr. 4

|>ilk

comaundement

goras schal

is J>at

semen

Taz

of pictato seyne men to god and not

phitagoras phylosophus sprah de non sacris, aide de

non

diis. 1

to goddes.

These explanations seem to

fall

naturally into two

great classes (a) Parenthetical

i.e.,

book might stand in the (&)

Exegetical

i.e.,

those which in a modern

text,

but between brackets.

those which

we should

relegate

to the notes.

As examples

of the first

take the following 1

:

The reading eVou 0e,

ingly

common

of these classes, let us

dAA. ov 0eo?y

seems to have been an exceed

one in a certain family of MSS.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

LAST WORK.

S

219

l

pr. 1 (Morris, p. 32) floor of fortune, }?e

ii.

is

]mt

to

seyn

.

.

world e

.

(area fortunce). pr. 5 (M., p. 76)

iii.

]?e grete wey3t, ]mt fortune (moles). iii.

m. 8 (M.,

p. ])&

of iv.

m.

1

]?i

power or

to sein of lordes

is

81)

shynynge of ]?i forme, body (format nitor).

(M., p. Ill) swifte carte, ]>e

]?at

is to

]?at

seyne

to seien ]?e beaute

is

]?e

circtiler

moeuyng

of the sonne (volucrem currum). iv.

m. 2 (M.,

p. 118) Wi]} so

manye v.

m.

1

many wicked

By

]?ilke

lawe,

is

]?at

The second fore

more easy

i.

4 (M.,

class is a

by

]?e

deuyne

n"

much

as

who

sei]? it

mot

bitido

smaller one, and there

to illustrate.

p. 15)

Whan

pr.

sein

6 (M., p. 175)

ne may nat unbytide (non euenire non posse}.

i.

to

lege).

It

pr.

seyn wilp so

(M., p. 152)

ordinaunce (ipsa v. pr.

lordes, ]mt is to

vices (tot tyrannos).

]?at

theodoric

]?e

kyng

of gothes in a dere

hadde hys gerners ful of corne and comaundede man ne scholde bie no corne til his corne ]?at no were solde and ]?at at a dere greuous pris.

3 er

4 (M.,

p. 15) is to seyn comune acliat or bying ]?at were establissed upon poeple by swiche

Coempcioun Coemption,

to-gidere ]?at a manere imposicioun as

who

corn he moste geue the kyng 1

I

quote from

Dr Morris

s edition

so bou3te a busshel ]?e

fifte part.

of Boece, E.E.T.S., 1868.


220

BOETHIUS.

pr. 4 (M., p. 21) The popular As ]?us ]?at yif a wy3t haue prosperite he 1 g 0(l man and wor]?i to haue ]?at prosperite.

i.

prosperity*

ka

so

ne

a(luersite

is

l>

and misfortune wick-

forsake god hab *

edness.

aduersite.

ii.

m.

1

likened to Euripus.

a wikked man, is

worbi to haue

and "bat

Eurippe is an arm of Ipe see ]?at ebbith and flowi]?, and somtyme be strem is on one syde and somtyme , on ]?at o_per. ,

,

pr. 2 (M., p. 35)

A definition of tragedy, ii.

and he

a

(M., p. 33)

Fortune

ii.

hym

is

And

Tragedie

tyme

m. 7 (M.,

Mors prima and mors

}?at

is

to seyne a dite of a prosperite for a

endi];>

in wrechednesse.

p. 60)

^ e first dee he soule. body and >

^P* And

"be

here e d epartynge of be secunde deeb he cleiDeb

>e

>

SGCunclti

as here }>e

iii.

m. 10 (M.,

God

a refuge

is

]?is

he woi?d!

styntynge of

renoun of fame. J>e

p. 94)

to seyn, ]?at ^e ]?at

ben combred and de-

ceyued wij worldely affecciouns come]? now to ]?is souereyne good ]?at is god ]?at is refut to hem that wolen comyn to hym.

Now

and again Chaucer recasts a whole passage, either because he was dissatisfied with his first attempt, or because he felt that the full force of the

Latin could not be conveyed by a single rendering. iii.

pr. 1 (M., p. 63)

So

]?at I

now ]?at I be unparygal to the who seyth I dar wel now suffren

trowe nat

strokes of fortune as

al the assautes of fortune.

Adeo ut iam me posthac inparem fortunes non arbitrer. iv. pr.

4 (M.,

p.

ictibus esse

125)

For ];>is

]?ing ]?at I shal telle

nowe ne \>o,

shal not


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS seme

al so it is necessarie as

wliiche

is

.

ex

sed

.

J>e

ho

221

]?ings ]?at

sei]? it

purposed byforn. his quce sumpta

J>at

.

But of

lesse wondirful.

taken ]?at

LAST WORK.

s

ben

folwe]? of

sunt aque

est

necessarium.

there

Besides these longer glosses

are

innumer

able alternative versions of single words belonging

by

right to our class

chauntementz (M.,

A

p.

maleficio

= malyfice

or en-

wywtore=blamen ne

20);

aretten (M., p. 40); /hafora==byndyng or alliaunce t

&c.,

(M., p. 159),

some

of

which possess a special

interest in that they discover the writer in the very

act of trying on,

and are

new

Most have happily

words.

common

in

lived

use with us to-day; but

whether successful in his endeavour to enrich his English vocabulary or not, Chaucer always displays

an excellent

Caxton

s

taste in his choice,

word

of praise

which

and fully deserves

I quoted at the be

ginning of the section. It is a site of

thousand

pities that

"

competent,"

the oppo

impotent, did not take root in our language

and the modern writer on

freewill

;

would be grateful

"

for such a

synonym

as

"

arbitre

(arbitrii liber tas).

In connection with this word and another, tumpne,"

which

of

au-

also appears here for the first time

in English, there

Each

"

is

a point well worth remarking.

them comes several times

in the

course


BOETHIUS.

222 of the translation,

and on the

Chaucer seems conscious

which

after

all

of

somer

"

;

and

"

that

to the

he

that

is

to "

other,

left

again,

using words

is

some explanation, and

require

he adds to the one,

is

But when they occur

comment.

without

occasion

first

so

seyn the later ende that

is

to seyn fre

wille."

And now

have

I

perform the unpleasant duty

to

of dressing a formal charge against

Chaucer

s

scholar

There will be two main counts in the in

ship.

dictment (1.)

Actual misrendering of words.

(2.)

Errors arising from constructions misunder

stood.

Instances of (1) are i.

pr.

4 (M.,

p. 16)

oft ence.

but ii.

it

pr. 5 (M.,

pr. 2 (M., p. 66)

iii.

pr. 8 (M., p. 80)

iii.

is

perhaps a venial be added "

"

;

mean

= by-refte away. Obnoxius = anoyously.

Afferre

8 (M., p. 81) Lyncei=lynx (the beast, instead of Aristotle s Lynceus, the man).

pr.

12 (M., p. 103)

pr.

v. pr. 1

v.

This

might possibly "opposed." p. 48) &p00&w=subgit.

iii.

iii.

Astrui = lykn(x\.

I believe tlie right translation to

(M., p. 150)

pr. 1 (M., p.

= keye. = prince. Compendium = &\}ieggyngQ.

<7&MW*

Principio

151) here requires to be rendered

it

sometimes means

"

gain,"

The word

although, of course,

"

abridment."

The mistaken constructions

are

many and

various.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

s

LAST WOHK.

223

Chaucer thrice translates active participles having reference to persons as

they were substantives

if

:

4 (M. p. *74)Utentium = Detrectantium iuyum = a 3ok of myspr. 12 (M., p. 104)

iii.

pr.

iii.

5

drawynges. iii.

pr. 12 (M., p.

Obtemperantium salus = t\iQ sauynge of

104)

obedient Binges.

On

the other hand, he sometimes gives to gerunds

and substantives the persons

:

ii.

pr. 5 (M., p. 45)

ii.

pr. 5 (M., p. 45)

iv. pr. 1 (M., p.

The

Effundendo = to hern ]?at dispenden. Coacervando = to hem J?at mokeren.

Facinorum = wicked

109)

felouns.

relation of the dependent to the principle sen

tence iii.

force of participles referring to

is

a constant cause of stumbling

:

Considera vero } re quod nihilo indiyere, quod potentissimum, quod honore dignissimum esse concessum est, egere claritudinem quam sibi prcestare non atque ob id ex uideatur abiectius. aliqua parte

pr. 9 (M., p. 83)

2>ossit

we han grauntid her bynede of noting and is most my3ty and most digne of honour yif liyrn nedej? any clernesse of renoun which clernesse he my3t nat graunten of hym Considere ]?an quod she as

forne

]?at

he

]xit

self so ]?at for

febler

ne

ha]?

lakke of

on any syde or

]?ilke clernesse

]?e

more

he my3t seme

outcaste.

Here Chaucer has actually forgotten the main

A

much needed

which saves the

gloss

is

appended

to the

verb-

passage,

sense, but throws no light on the

Latin construction.

i


224

BOETIIIUS.

An

pr. 9 (M., p. 83)

iii.

Wenest

potentia ?

ne lakke]? no ]?ing. (It is easy to see that indigeat have changed places.)

hym and

On

egere

one occasion a word that should stand in the

principal sentence

is

worked into the dependent

Sed nimis

pr. 7 (M., p. 79)

iii.

tu arbitraris quod nihilo indigeat egere ]?ou ]?at he ]?at ha]? nede of power ]?at

myche

As

natura dictum it

ben

ha]?

est

nescio quern

seid }?at

it is

oner

a3eins kynde, &c.

instances of promiscuous mistakes in translation

I will take the following ii.

e

But

filios invenisse tortores.

:

8 (M.,

pr.

:

Fluctus auidum mare = ])Q se so greedy to

p. 62)

flowen.

6 (M., p. 140) Quidam excellent by me.

iv. pr.

v.

1

pr.

149)

(M., p.

me quoque exceUentior = ih.e moore

Auctoritate dignissima

= ful

digne by

authorite.

/M

i

(Bed cur tanto flagrat amore^ =note of

w\

\ Veri v.

4 (M.,

pr.

162)

p.

tectas repperire

Positionis gratia

notas

= })y

]

so]?e

y-couered.

grace of posses-

sioun. v. pr. v.

4 (M.,

m. 5

p.

163)

(M., p. 171)

Quasi vero credamus = rj^t as we trowen. = w&xest yuel out of ]?i wit. dissipis

Male

Over and above these grosser blunders, the trans what appear, to us at least, in

lation bristles with

appropriate or infelicitous renderings. selection taken at i.

m.

i.

m.

i.

pr.

1

4 (M.,

Ingratas moms = a long unagreable dwellynges. Alieni ceris necessitudo = necessity of foreine

p. 16)

moneye.

(a

Lacerce camence = rendyng muses.

(M., p. 4)

1 (M., p. 4)

random)

Such are

:


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

LAST WORK.

s

225

Solitas itcrum mutet habenas = come]; eft a3eynes hir used cours. Velut hiante valli robore = so as pr. 6 (M., p. 27) strengj>e in.

i.

i.

5 (M., p. 22)

J>e

of

];e

paleys schynyng

open,

Utere moribus

pr. 1 (M., p. 31)

ii.

is

= i\se

hir manors,

pr. 5 (M., p. 45) Largiendi ?mi = by usage of large Jeuyng of hym ];at ha]; 3euen it.

ii.

Commercii insolentia = dQfa,u.tQ of unusage entercommunyng of merchaundise. 4 (M., p. 73) Multiplici consulatu = m&i\y manere dignites

pr. 7 (M., p. 57)

ii.

iii.

pr.

iii.

pr. 12 (M.,p. lQ5}Probationibus

of consules.

= proeties eueriche of

m. 12 (M.,

iii.

drawen

hem

106)

p.

to

of

hem

.

.

ex altero fidem trahente

.

and hir accorde

self hir fei]?

o];er.

Silvas currere mobiles =})&

wodes meueble

to rennen.

m. 5 (M.,

v.

It

p.

of

is,

translator

176)

Liquido volatu = moist fleeyng.

course,

those

astray by a

not

fair

reckon against the

where he

passages

wrong

to

a convenient place for recording m. 4

i.

eirou

0$ = men

ii.

pr.

5

them

shal seruen to god

(The Cambridge MS. has dum"

has

reading in his text

"deo

et

;

been led

but this

is

:

and not non diis

to goddes.

sacrifican-

vide supra, p. 218).

Postremo pulchritudinis

Cambridge MS. reads m. 5 Arva = arnmrers.

= the

laste

beaute.

(The

"

ii.

postreme.")

(The Cambridge

MS. reads

"

arina.")

iii.

pr. 11

iv.

m.

7

Secfe

= feete.

Itnmani = empty.

Where now I

laps a

little

does this

painful

to the general reader per-

examination of Chaucer p

s

Boece


BOETHIUS.

226 lead us

Not, I think, to the conviction that

?

a work C& the author

It is surely

exercise.

composition w4th

number

greatest original

these, while

most reasonable

s

to connect its

poems which contain the and imitations of its

those

of recollections

and Chaucer

;

mere student

early youth, a

s

it is

s

efforts

first

the writings

of his

are guiltless of

middle and later

periods are full of them. ^AgainAwliile no one can

abounds

deny that the translation

with awkward phrases

renderings,

mistakes of

glaring

examiner

s

not

that

all.

Given a

too

much heed

preposition,

I

\

and

make its

slipshod

downright a

is

it

modern

inaccuracy and

inexperienced

who was no Latin

man who

with a language to read \

an

of

scholar, but rather of one

at

to

hair stand on end, yet is

infelicity

kind

a

with

Latin scholar

sufficiently conversant

fluently without paying

to the precise value of participle

who

has

the

wit

and

and the sagacity to

grasp the meaning of his author, but not the intimate

knowledge of

and manner necessary to a either, and especially if he set

his style

right appreciation of

himself to write in an uncongenial and unfamiliar

form as

he will assuredly produce just such a result

Chaucer has done.// We. must now glance at the

literary style of the translation.

observed,

we can

As Ten Brink has

here see as clearly as in any work


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS of

LAST WORK.

S

ages what a high cultivation

the middle

and not prose,

is

The

best advantage.

indeed to him as silken

its

traditions are

Boece,

all

him

just as a bird

;

domestic, finds itself at a sad loss

escapes from

it

its

metre were

been born and bred in captivity, whose

that has

1

it is

while the freedom of

prose only served to embarrass

on

ex

genius shows

s

restrictions of

fetters,

Verse,

for the

infancy, and

Chaucer

certainly not in prose that

when

prose.

the natural vehicle

pression of every language in

re

is

1

quisite for the production of a good

to

227

own

resources

we have

cage and has to

its

often as

it

back

In reading

sustenance.

for

fall

were to pause and look

on while Chaucer has a desperate wrestle with a tough sentence

;

but though

now he may appear

be clown, with a victorious knee

moment he

is

on his

to

upon him, next

feet again, disclaiming defeat in

a gloss which makes us doubt whether his adversary

had

so

much

the best of

strenuous endeavour, even

it

after

when

it

success, is strange in a writer one

charms

is

of effort, is

all.

is

But such

crowned with

of

whose

chief

the delightful ease, the complete absence

with which he says his best things.

It

only necessary to compare the passages of Boethius

in the prose version with the i

Op.

cit.,

same when they

p. 141.

re-


BOETHIUS.

228

how much

appear in the poems, to realise

better

they look in their verse dress. Let the reader take Troylus

and Predestination (book side

by

s

soliloquy on Freewill

134-148) and read

iv. st.

152-159), and he cannot

(M., pp.

to feel the

fail

With what

superiority of the former to the latter.

and precision does the argument unfold

clearness

how

itself,

is

to

the language

is

be regretted

metra

for all the

of the

The Former Age

"

vigorous and

!

Chaucer did not do

that

what he did

Consolation

A solitary gem like

for the fifth of the second book. "

how

close is the reasoning,

yet graceful It

it

side with the corresponding passage in Boece

makes us long

for a

whole

set.

Sometimes, whether unconsciously or of set purpose it is difficult "

"

to decide, his prose slips into verse

It like]? me to shew by subtil songe Wi]? slakke and clelitable soun of strenges

Whan

fortune "

And

a proude ry3t

]?at ]?e leest isle

hy3t

>at

And

wij>

tile

be

hand

in

"

"

(ii.

(iii.

m.

m.

:

2).

1).

see J>e

]?ral to

J?e"

(iii.

m.

5).

there are instances where he actually reproduces

the original Latin metre "

30

:

my frendes what or wherto auaunted 3e me to be weleful

For he

j;at ha]? "

fallen stood not in stedfast degree

Weyne Drif fro

Fleme

]?ou joie ]?e

drede "

]?ou

hope

(i.

m.

7).

"

(i.

m.

1).


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

He He He He He

"

]?at J

]?e

sonne hys bemes

]?e

moone

3af to 3af to

liir

S

LAST WORK.

229

homes

men

to the er]?e 3af the sterres to ]?e heuene

3af

]?e

enclose]? wi]?

comen

fro

anne comen

Whi

membres

hys heye all

noysen

soules

]?e

sete.

mortal folk of noble seed 30 or bosten of 3oure eldris

"

(iii.

m.

6).

JOHN THE CHAPLAIN

SECTION XII.

(early fifteenth century).

Warton Todd s

Authorities. vol.

ii.,

sec. 2.

Gower and Chaucer Harl. 43 (xv.)

;

History of English Poetry

s

Illustrations of the Lives

(1810).

MSS.

Harl. 44 (xv&)

The reader

will

;

in B. M., 18

SI.

a. xiii.*

probable date of Chaucer

s

(early xv.)

;

554 (xv4).

remember that we c

(1774-81),

and Writings of

Boe ce

to

settled

the

be somewhere

Before another generation had passed,

about 1380.

the hand of the translator was busy once more with the

This time

Consolation.

into eight-line stanzas,

Johannes Capellanus. this

writer

MSS.

s

identity.

made It

it is

in

is

a verse rendering

1410 by

a certain

not easy to establish

For while the majority

are simply signed with the above

of

name and

designation, a copy of the book printed at Tavistock in

1525

qualifies

(John Walton) canon

of

Osney 1

;

Waltunen

one MS. further states that he was 1

;

the author as Johannes

and another

calls

him, not Walton,

Hearne, Pnef. in Camdeni Annales,

p.

133.


BOETHIUS.

230

Tebaud

but

alias

seems

evidence

1

Watyrbeche.

The balance

favour of

John Walton, who

in

Dame

undertook the translation at the request of Elisabeth

It

Berkeley.

Johannes Capellanus

translator,

am

far as I

at

that

not John Lydgate, as Peiper,

is

the B.

by

affirms.

well, so

able to judge from a cursory examination

The student

manuscripts in London.

of the

certain

least

M. Catalogue, whoever he was, did his work

led astray perhaps

The

is

of

literary history will note

of our

with interest a passage in

the prologue where the writer acknowledges his debt to Chaucer,

and modestly disclaims

all

wish or power

compete with him or Gower I have herd spek, and sumwhat have yseyn Of diverse men ]?at woundir subtyllye In metir sum and sum in prose pleyn

to

:

"

This book translated have

full suffishauntlye Into englissh tonge word for word well nye Bot I most use the wittes ]?at I have

Pogh y may noght do so, yit noght for thye sentence shall I save. With help of God J>e

To Chaucer

floure of rethoryk ]?at In Englisshe tong and excellent poete This wot I wel no J?ing may I do lyk 2 Pogh so ]?at I of makynge entyrmete And Gower ]?at so craftily doth trete

As 5

it

book of moralite

in his

Pogh

I to

most

1

Todd

2

Entremettre.

is

]?eym in

makyng am unmete

I she we it forth ]?at is in

s Illustrations of

Gower and Chaucer,

me."

Introd., p. 31.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WORK.

But the importance as

of the translation does not

our present purpose

far as

literary merit, so

231

much

is

as in the fact that

only poet of the reign of

lie,

concerned, in

Henry IV.

1

when

took

song, the theme should once more be the

up

its

the his

Consola

tion of Philosophy.

For the sake

and

of consistency, let

last stanzas of

Chaplain "

ii.

me

give the

m. 5 as a specimen of John the

:

Full wonder blisseful was

]?at ra]?er age couthe holde hymself payed fede ]?eym self wit oute suche outerage mete ]?at trewe feldes have arrayed

When To

mortal

men

Wi];>

Wi]? acorne ]?aire hunger was alayed And so ]?ei couthe sese ]?aire talent

Thei had

As

yit

no cjueynt craft assayed make ne pyment.

clarry for to

wold our tyme might turne certanly maneres alwey wit us dwelle But loue of hauyng brenne]? fervently

I

And

]:>ise

More

fersere Jrnn ]?e veray fuyre of helle

Alias

who was

]?at

man

Jmt wold

him melle

This gold and gemmes that were keuered ])at first began to myne y can not telle

Bot

]iat

he fond a parelous 1

first

Vide Warton,

precious."

op. cit., p. 34.


232

BOETHIUS.

ITALY. ALBERTO DELLA PIAGENTINA

SECTION XIII.

(fl.

1332)

AND OTHERS. Milan, Argelati, Bibliotcca degli Volgazarizza tori. Storia della Letteratura Italiana/ t. iv. and v.

Authorities.

1767.

Tiraboschi,

Florence, 1806-7.

The merits

of

Boethius received a more tardy

recognition in the land of his birth, and apparently

was not

it

on

its

course It

field.

was

until the fourteenth century

that

an Italian translator took the

true that

is

fairly

Brunette Latino, the great

Florentine encyclopaedist, the teacher of Dante, was accredited

1 by Voigt, on whose authority

know

I

with a vernacular translation of Boethius.

not,

I should

not take the trouble to notice this error, which was

exploded more than a hundred years ago,

if

Peiper

had not perpetuated it in his list of interpretes? The assertion that Brunette translated the De Con solation e

was made in the

Biblioteca/

And 1

if

only

to

his evidence

be

volume

first

retracted

and that

of Argelati s

the

in

of Tiraboschi

Wiederbeleburg des Klassischen Alterthums,

p.

13

fifth.

4

:

is

4

3

54.

Op.

tit., p.

Op.

cit., t. iv.

477.

i.

p.

170

;

v. p.

not

Berlin,

1880. 2

3

429.


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WORK. considered sufficiently convincing, let Thor

added thereto, and there

silence be

Sundby

little

is

233 s

doubt

upon which side the balance will kick the beam.

The Danish

professor,

who

is

the final authority for

Brunette Latino, does not say a word about any such translation.

from the

1

The mistake seems

fact that in a

of Florence in

to

book published by Manni

1735 Brunette s Motti de

found in close connection with a

is

Consolazione

have arisen

da

Volgarizzato

c

Filosofi

Boezio della

Maestro

Fiorento.

We may

lator with

the Alberto della Piagentina

Alberto

confidently identify this trans

who

thus

in beguiled the hours of his incarceration at Venice

1332. "

Io sono Alberto della Piagentina

Di die Firenze vera Donna ue Che nel mille trecento trentadue i

Volgarizzai questa eccelsa Dottrina E per larghezza cli grazia divina

Ne chiosai due libri et pine Anzi die morte coll opere sue In carcere mi desse disciplina," and although he does not further en in lighten us as to who he was, or why he was put he writes

;

prison, still

it

is

pleasant to think that Boethius

B. L. s Lcvnct og Skrifter, Copenhagen, 1869. of which there an Italian translation by Renier Florence, 1884.

1

is

s

:


234

BOETHIUS.

words could afford comfort and tenant

of.

an Italian dungeon.

Argelati lations

2

list

in

fifteenth

know

s

contains

as

whose

of

different

nothing, save

absolutely

this later

trans

before

the

authors

we

one was Era

that

Giovanni da Foligno, and another

ten

as

many

presumably

manuscript,

century,

relief to

1

Messer Grazia

da Siena, who undertook this work at the request of Nicolo di

Guio in 1343.

Three other translators of the before the Eenaissance

German The

De

Consolatione

a Greek, a Spaniard, and a

claim a passing notice. of

first

interest, is

these, both

Maximus

in

of

point

time

and

Planudes.

GREECE. SECTION XIV. Authorities. F.

C.

MAXIMUS PLANUDES

Fabricius,

Bibl.

Carmina A. M.

Weber,

T.

Groeca S.

(ed.

(fl.

13 4-).

Harles),

torn.

xi.

Boetii Grsece conversa per

1

Tiraboschi (op. tit., t. v. p. 623) is inclined to identify him with Albertino da Piacenza, professor of grammar at Bologna in 1315. 2 Among them is mentioned four books of the Consolation, "

translated by Brunette Latino." The value of the entry will be best appreciated by Argelati s own note : Sta nella Bibl. Magliabecchiana, come dall Indice de MSS. che abbiamo riportato della "

medesima,

e

dalle

d averlo veduto,

e

nostre vecchie

nulla di

piu."

Schede,

nelle

quali

notammo


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS Maximum Planudem. de latine

scriptis,

de la Phil.,

Darmstadt, 1833. Cassel, 1852.

&c.

LAST WORK.

S

C. F.

235

Weber, Dissertatio

E. A. Betant,

De

Traduction grecque de Maxime Planude;

la

Cons.

Geneva,

1871.

The rendering

Greek

of the

Con

no discredit to the reputation of the

solation

is

learned

monk

of Constantinople, the compiler of the

In

Anthology. versifier,

into his native

it

he shows himself a very

skilful

turning the various numbers of Boethius

into their appropriate metres.

There

is

a satisfaction

in finding that right in the middle of the fourteenth

century

we have reason

lived

at least

till

written, which, qualities

if

of the

that Planudes

to believe

1352

Greek verses were being

they are deficient in the finer

old poetry, are

still

dexterous and

graceful.

The following ii.

m.

5,

lines,

the beginning

are copied from fls oAySios

oV

Weber

s

6 irpiv cuwv,

r OVK tKXvros

T

eis

jSovXvrov i7yv 5 Satr aKpoSpvoicn

rf

25 (f>

^>e9,

rts TreAc TrpoJTO?, os

a

Kpl)TTTLV T

OV /xaAa

Tnjfji

and end

edition

avopv^ev ;

:

of


BOETHIUS.

236

SPAIN. SECTION XV. Authorities,

Amat,

celona, 1836.

ERA ANTONIO GINEBREDA. Bar

Diceionariodelosescritores Catalanes.

De

Inclinable in Mus. Brit.,

Boecio,

words

would lead one

Consolacion.

Se villa, 1511.

Peiper

s

(op. cit., p. Iv)

to

suppose that there was no other Spanish translator

But the prologue

our author before 1500.

of

the

Seville

edition

1511

of

how

describes

to

the

present version was undertaken at the request of a

young noble no

of Valencia,

remaniesse imperf ecta

"

porque obra tan solenne

and mentions, among

"

;

other foregoing translations, one, which left

much

be desired, dedicated to the Infante of Mallorca.

There

is

beyond the

ornament

little

to

fact that

to his

record

of

this

Era

to

1

Antonio

he was a Dominican, and an

order,

who

died in 1395, but not

before he had turned all the works of Boethius into Catalan.

So at least says

although I have not been

Amat able to

(op.

cit.,

find

p.

295),

cause

why

Era Antonio should be credited with more than the rendering of the 1

Consolation.

I take it this prologue was prefixed to the first edition, 1493. can hardly be that Fra Antonio is covertly attacking his own work.

It


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS

That sions, is

this

the following excerpt

buena era

mundo

tadores del

its

rendering, despite

writer

s

237

preten

from perfect, will readily be seen from

far

"Tan

LAST WORK.

S

in.

(ii.

la

5)

:

vida de los premeros habi-

que solamente querian aquellas

:

cosas que eran necessarias a la vida e no querian

superfluydad de vestes quezas,"

l

de viandas

ni

:

ni de

re-

&c.

GERMANY. SECTION XVI. Authorities. (

Thesaurus

Pczius,

in

Disscrtatio Isagogica

Chronicon Generale

PETER OF KASTL.

tomum

Anecdotorum

iv.

(in Pezius, lib. cit.

p.

xxiv),

2

Novissimus

1723.

Andreas,

)

In the year 1401 Peter, Presbyter in Kastl, a Benedictine monk, tion of

the

De

is

said to have written a transla

on what grounds, suspects

was 1

Pezius, I

Consolatione. this

to

printed, together with the

A worm

has

made

its

know

not

be the one which

Latin text and

hole through the middle of this

St

word in

the B. M. copy. I have restored it to the best of my ability. 2 With the memory of a fatiguing chasse au rcnvoi fresh on me, I cannot resist entering a protest against Peiper s method of referring to

Pezius.

All the information he vouchsafes the unfortunate

reader at this point

is

"

Pezius

s

Anecd.,

p.

xxiiii."

Now,

as the

Anecdotorum Thesaurus is a vast work in six ponderous folios, to each one of which is prefixed an introductory dissertation, paged in


BOETHIUS.

238

Thomas

s

Aquinas

Peter

Nuremberg in 1473. more successful as a

literal

Spaniard we have been "

wie gar

vil

by

Commentary,

have been

to

than

translator

discussing ist

selig

seems

the

:

gewesen das vorder

alter

das sich liess beniigen an den getrewen veldern, nicht

at

Coburger

und

ward verderbet mit der tregen oder unertigen

ungewont helte zeprechen das spat vasten mit der leichten aicheln ... 25 Aber die

iiberfliissigkeit,

inprlinstig lieb

zehaben das gut

unter

den

die

hohgultig oder achtbar I have little

Notker

and

ist

der erst

haben

gewollet

die

die edeln gesteyn

Waim

der hat begraben

scheden."

doubt that other Germans

Peter

das

nnd

gewicht des verborgen goldes solten verporgen beleiben.

frayssamer dann

Ach wer

das fewr des perges Ethna.

gewesen

ist

besides

Kastl tried their hand on

of

Boethius, but I have not been able so far to find a trace of them.

Roman numerals,

little time, and the turning of many meant the twenty-fourth page of the Dissertatio Isagogica in tomum quartum. While I am on this sub ject, I may perhaps be allowed to call attention to the same editor s description of the MS. of the Consolation and Tracts in the Rehit

involved no

leaves, to realise that p. xxiiii

diger Library at Breslau. cit., p. xiiii).

He

"

"

calls it

simply

Rehdigerianus

Without doubt Thomas von Rehdiger

(ob.

(op.

1576) was

a great man, but strangers can hardly be expected to know instinc he founded a library (the Elisabeth-Bibliothek) in the

tively that

town from which he took

his

name

!


TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS

The beginning

LAST WORK.

S

of the fifteenth century is in

239

more

than one way a convenient limit to set to this

But

of vernacular translations.

posed that the story of Boethius eval literature

must not be sup influence on medi

it

s

I protest

nearly told yet.

is

appalled at the amount I have

list

am

I

He had

left unsaid.

a host of imitators in Latin, some of

Bernard

Silvester,

Alphonso de

la

without

silence

Alain de

Torre,

Lille,

whom, such as John de Gerson,

cannot be passed over in

Much might

regret.

be written

about Boethius and Dante, and perhaps an explana Convito

tion offered of the statement in the

Eoman

the

while

collect

Eoman

the of

to

philosopher was not the

references

de la Eose,

the middle ages,

known to

to

that

many

Boethius

l ;

in

Ars Amoris

the great

would necessitate an appendix

longer than that which I have devoted to Chaucer.

The same, though

in a less degree, would, I fancy,

hold good of Gower.

how

far

the

of

it

remains to be seen

such combinations of verse and prose as the

Vita Nuova, the dit

Lastly,

Ameto

of Boccaccio, or the

Voir

Guillaume de Machault, were inspired by

Consolation

of

Philosophy.

The subject

is

indeed fresher and altogether more attractive than that of the present chapter; but then 1

Sec Morris in Chaucer

s

Boece, p.

ii,

it

requires a

note.


240 far

BOETHIUS.

wider knowledge of medieval literature than I

can lay claim

to.

And

I feel that I

used enough paper and tried too

far.

my

have already

reader

One word, however, must be

s

patience

said, before

taking leave of Boethius, touching his connection

with scholasticism.


241

CHAPTER BOETIIIUS

Authorities.

VII.

AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

First

and foremost, Haureau

s

Histoire

cadmirable

do la Philosophic Scolasti<p:ie (Paris, 1850), tome i., to which I owe more than can be recorded here. I have also consulted Cousin, Histoire do la Philosophic au xviii 6 siecle, 9 m e Prantl, Geschichte der Logik Medieval (Leipzic, 1855-70); Maurice s and the first Appendix to Grote s Philosophy (London, 1857) le<}on

;

;

Aristotle on the

I

Theory of Universals.

HAVE already hinted

at the

paramount influence

exercised by Boethius in his writings other than the

on the philosophy

Consolation

known

to us

sophy.

If

under the name

we would have

of the

middle ages

of the scholastic philo

a clear conception of this

much-abused and much-misunderstood term, we must go back things

to

its

careful

to

literal

have

meaning, being before our

Q

minds

free

all

from the


BOETHIUS.

242

weight of

that

prejudice

has gathered

during the last four hundred years

which rose with the

against

a

it

prejudice

intellectual revolt of the Ee-

naissance,

and culminated in the flippancy and in

tolerance

of

the

eighteenth

Scholastic,

century.

means simply taught in the schools in those schools which received their charter of foundation

then,

in the celebrated letter of Charlemagne, written in

787

to the bishops

of

France, wherein he recom

mends an immediate return

call

at

at Tours,

the long-neglected

In the numerous eccle

study of secular learning. siastical seminaries that

to

sprang up in answer to this

Lyons, at Orleans, at St Gall,

Eeichenau, Ferrieres, and elsewhere

was confined

instruction singing,

at

the course of

the outset

to

writing,

and grammar.

Grammar of poetry

soon brought in

and

rhetoric.

its

But

train the sister arts if

these

last

were

looked upon with suspicion by the Church as dan gerous,

and conducive to the forbidden commerce

with paganism,

it

would take yet longer

to a recognition of philosophy.

by Charlemagne lay

for

without any apparent

In the secular school

to

win her

Thus the seed sown

more than a hundred years promise

of

bringing

of the Palace it

was

forth.

different.

There the king had given Alcuin the Saxon and


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

Clement the Irishman

full

243

leave to share with their

pupils, without fear of ecclesiastical interference, all

the treasures of pagan learning to which they had

the key

;

and so

it is

there that

that familiar distribution into the

trivium and

the

grammar,

comprising

of

we

first find

in force

the arts and sciences

the former

guadrivium

rhetoric,

and

the

dialectic,

arithmetic, geometry, music, and astronomy

latter

which made the beaten track of teachers.

We

for so

many

third branch of the triwum, dialectic tion-stone on

generations

are here only concerned with the

which the mighty

thought was reared.

the founda

medieval

edifice of

how

Before considering

that

foundation-stone was laid, or what part our author

had

in its preparation,

we must understand what

scholastic philosophy was, It

objects.

some

l

was not an

what were

the

aims and

its

elementary doctrine, as

have supposed, to which the Schoolmen re

sorted as a solution of the difficulties that confronted

them on the threshold

of

knowledge

;

shadow every imaginable doctrine found It was not simply theology partisans. guise

ology

under

for

its

its

ardent

in another

theology militant, as distinguished from the

contemplative

propounders were in 1

E.g.,

and mystic all

Tennemann

;

instances

for

although

monks

in his Manual, vol.

viii.

its

to the


BOETHIUS.

244 clergy

was

alone

the

their

might be led

to

reached,

for his calling,

when

the line of demarca

still

tion was, as a rule, carefully

true that

education

to time one of

overstep the bounds that separate

philosophy and theology,

is

of

responsibility

and although from time number, from an excess of zeal

intrusted

It

enough respected.

the upper air of metaphysics

the philosophy and

the

theology

the

of

Schoolmen do blend and merge themselves one the other

;

but that

is

the essence of being

in

just because contemplation of is

the very summit of both

The primary

these sciences.

is

object of the scholastic

philosophy was an application of the doctrines of Aristotle

to

remember that Aristotle

problems of

all

thought.

We

was not by any means the these early doctors knew and

it

whom

lowed, whose authority they cited with an religious awe, but

real fol

almost

an Aristotle moulded, and some

times distorted, to suit the translator in

must

s

mood, at

first

the works of Porphyry and Boethius, and after

wards in those

of the Arabs,

Averrhoes and Avicenna.

Till

towards the end of the tenth century the Stagy-

rite

was only known by a part

De

of the

Organon, the

Interpretation, translated by Boethius, and the

same writer s

edition of

the Categories.

Porphyry

s

Introduction to


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

The

on the

treatise

to Augustine,

falsely attributed

Categories

which had

some time the

for

245

credit of

being a translation, was a mere abridgment.

we

the end of the century, however,

by the

find

the

authentic translation of

it

By

replaced

Eoman

philo

sopher, but even then the book was a rare one.

When

the grammarian

Gunzo

957 displayed of the monks

in

library before the admiring eyes

his of

number an example of the Cate hundred volumes. But that it did

St Gall, he did not

among

gories

his

by Eicher the chron that about 985 Gerbert of Eheims

exist at this time is testified icler,

who

states

was lecturing on the Introduction/ the Interpre tation/ and the Categories from the text of BoeTimoeus

These, together with the

thius.

of Plato,

formed the whole of the old Greek philosophical library of the schools until the middle of the twelfth

century,

when

the works into

of

Latin,

was enriched by the addition of all Aristotle, translated from the Arabic

and

learned Jews.

absent

all

therefore

it

this

the

from

brought

certain

But though the true Aristotle was time, it must not be supposed that teaching

methods was impossible.

of

logic

original tracts of Boethius

the

De

Syllogismo

according

to

his

The want was supplied by

some "

by

Spain

the

Hypothetico,"

"

De

the

"

Divisione,"

De

Defini-


246

BOETHIUS.

tione,"

and the

which contained en

like

tibrfye

most

of the doctrines of the Stagyrite.

I have said that the principle of the scholastic

philosophy was an application of Aristotelianism to

The

problems of thought.

we ages

accustomed to associate with the

are is

particular question

which

middle

the one of the nature of genera and species.

must not be imagined that this great problem, which was to exercise the minds of the Schoolmen

It

for

It is

system. "

Cousin, 1

centuries, rose

nearly six

esprit

and died with

their

one which, in the admirable words of

a toutes les e poques, tourmente et fe conde

humain,

et,

par les diverses solutions qu

souleve, engendre toutes les

]

il

It underlies

ecoles."

the vague and unsystematic speculations of the early it

Eleatics,

Parmenides

begins to take form in the doctrines of

and Heraclitus, but

it

finds its

first

and the

proper place in the colloquies of Socrates

While Socrates subjected it to inquiry, it was left to his disciple

teaching of Plato. close analytical

Plato to maintain the

real existence of universals

apart from any subjective cognition assert the doctrine of

unqualified extension.

Eealism in

He

in a word, to

its fullest

and most

taught that there existed

in the world above us an idea, an archetype of every 1

Introd.

aux ceuvres inedites d

AMard,

p. 68.


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM. the visible world

thing in

that

;

were stable and permanent the only true culars were

these

alone

ideas

that, indeed, they

and knowable

realities

but

of

247

were

that parti

;

these

eternal

shadowy copies forms, and were knowable only by reason

of their

resemblance to them. This

the theory which the Schoolmen succinctly

is

described in the phrase, Its

rem."

great

"

Universalia extra et ante

danger lay in the wide gulf

it

placed between the world of thought and the world of sense, in its

complete separation of the universal

from the particular. opposition

approached direction.

which

is

ticular,

Aristotle set himself in strong

the

on

master

his

to

question

this

from

point,

a

quite

and

different

Instead of working downwards from that

most general

which

to that

is

most par

he works upwards from the particular to the

general,

and places

reality in the individual alone

the universal being a mere ticular.

And

an adjective

paniments and determinants.

The question, early Schoolmen Grote

2

270-300 A.D.

of

the

par

predicates have no separate reality of

their own, but only

1

predicate

s Aristotle,

reality as

accom

1

as brought before the notice of the in

Porphyry

App.

I.,

p. 264.

s

2

Introduction to the

Aristotle, Metaphysics.


BOETHIUS.

248 Categories

of Aristotle/ ranged

heads

Do

(1)

:

existence

real

conception

they

under three

itself

genera and species subsist, possess a they consist in the

or do

?

the subject

of

or

corporeal

?

(2)

(3) If

?

incorporeal

simple

subsistent, are

If

are they separate from sensible objects

?

corporeal,

or do they

reside in these objects, forming something coexistent

with them

Porphyry, indeed, has no sooner pro

?

to

Chrysaorius, than he sets

them

too

gether "

profound

enim

altissimum

maioris refers

egens

them

for

present

investigation

huiusmodi

est

negotium

branch of philo

sophy higher than that upon which he

moment

his

But the students

engaged.

and ninth

who were

centuries,

intuitively

universals

that

this at

lay

could not waive

it

the

root

introduced to

clear conception

metaphysics

of

;

and,

the

of

question

the

for

is

of the eighth

first

work by Boethius, had no very

of the exact province of

et

In other words, he to a

metaphysics

and pupil

aside as being alto

inquisitionis."

to

friend

his

pounded these questions

all

knowing

nature

of

they

inquiry,

From

with the same unconcern.

Boethius, indeed, they might not expect any clearer

utterance refrains definite

on

the

from giving vent opinion.

Like

subject. to

the

he

Porphyry, expression

Two commentaries from

his

of

a

pen


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PHOBLEM.

on

Greek philosopher s

the

down

to us, the first based

249

come

have

Isagoge

upon the translation by

upon a new translation of his much in this second and longer

Victorinus, the second

There

own. effort

that

is

so

seeming contradiction to the

in

is

that the reader

may

which

to determine with

first,

well be momentarily at a loss side Boethius casts his lot,

whether with the Kealist or with the Nominalist.

The event

will

show us that

one nor the other.

is

it

with neither the

he had rested content with his

If

first commentary, we should have been compelled to rank him with the former. For, commenting on

the evasive answer given by Porphyry to the ques

nature of genera and species, he dis

tion of the

"

tinctly says,

If

of things, it is

species really

That of

is

you weigh the truth and correctness impossible to doubt that genera and

are."

himself

Eealism as Plato

And

it

candid a confession

to all appearance as

could

have

desired.

has led so careful and profound a thinker

as Maurice

1

to the conviction that Boethius decided

in favour of Eealism.

Souvent of opinion

surely be

homme were

varie,

however, and

if

any time permissible,

at

when one

is 1

a change it

would

dealing with the subtle and

Op.

cit.,

p. 11.


BOETHIUS.

250

dangerous problems suggested by species and genera.

The very

fact that Boethius

translating

was

Porphyry anew on

of writing a second

at the trouble of

own

his

account, and

commentary on the same, proves

that he was dissatisfied with

We

his first essay.

should indeed be justified in disregarding altogether

and incomplete dialogues

two immature

the

on

Porphyry, and giving our undivided attention to the five is

books of

But

commentary.

no need for

this, since, as

in

there

reality

has been pointed out

by both Eemusat and Haureau,

that Boethius

all

wishes to establish on the one and the other occasion is

the

fact

that

and conjoined dicated,

every

to

the

predicate

thing

of

within

subsists

which

it

and not without or separated from

is it

;

pre that

things are substances, and that every substance

is

individual.

When

he

attacks

the

problem

for

the

second

time, he casts aside all doubtful formulas, and states in the clearest language that, according to Aristotle,

genus

is

not a thing, because a thing

one in number, whereas

more than

one.

it

(genus)

is is

necessarily

common

But, object the Eealists,

who

to

derive

the particular from the universal, numerical unity is

not the necessary condition of essence, and genera

and species are essences which embrace

a

variety


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

To

of similar beings.

in the

251

this objection Boethius replies

words of Aristotle

:

genera exist in virtue

If

of their essential existence, this existence cannot be

denied to that which contains them genus generalissitmim

hence

;

embraces them.

which

that

not

are

genera

themselves beings, entia, but parts

Now

namely, the

of

whole

the

which

in

one

is

by nature is not divisible into parts, and so this whole which alone exists does not contain the genera

:

these, therefore,

As genera and

can have no existence.

species were the prime causes of

the great middle-age controversy, the theme on which so

many and

different

variations were woven,

it

is

expedient to hear more particularly what our author

has to say about them.

The passage containing the

ultimate expression of his teaching on this subject to

be found towards the end of the

commentary on

own

his

It is all too long to

other hand,

mary

it

quote

in

its

would be dangerous

of such close

first

translation of

book

of the

Porphyry.

entirety to

is

;

on the

attempt a sum

and compact reasoning.

I

must

therefore crave the reader s indulgence while I en

deavour,

by a

judicious mingling of direct translation

and compressed paraphrase, opinion of Boethius on the "

to

set

before

him the

scholastic problem.

Since every conception arises from some object


252 to

BOETHIUS.

which

it

conforms, the conception of genera and

species arises from

They

an

object,

and must conform

which

differs

from

conception of genera

A

is

is

false

not identical with the object from which

It is only the conception of the

the

it

false.

which comes.

union of two things

that are by nature separate, such as a

united to form a centaur, that

if

of reality

must be

it

do not say that every conception

cess of abstraction

concep

reality is false; therefore,

and species arising out

does not conform to this reality,

We

man and

By

is false.

and division we can

a horse

the pro

realise a

con

ception which does not conform to reality and yet

not the

it.

therefore do not merely reside in the intelli

gence, they exist in the reality of things. tion

to

false.

mind

mind can

Here that

it is

is

no longer to the senses but to

we must

trust.

For example, the

separate from the body and

endow with

existence such a thing as a line, which has no sen sible existence apart is

from the body.

In this way

enabled to contemplate the incorporeal which

contained within, and owes real.

Now

its

existence

to,

it is

the corpo

genera and species are contained or within

corporeals or within incorporeals.

sented to the

mind

an incorporeal idea presented to the

If they are pre

as contained within incorporeals, is at

mind

once formed.

If

they are

as adherent to corporeals, they


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

253

can be abstracted and contemplated by themselves. It cannot be said that

because

which

we have

we contemplate owes

it

it

a false idea of a line

apart from the body to

existence.

its

Genus, species,

line,

then, exist in corporeal and sensible things, but to

understand their real nature we must conceive them apart from sensibles.

Moreover, they are contained

known

in particular objects, although they are universals.

Species

is

a conception formed

only

from the substantial resemblance of a number individuals

similar

;

genus

is

formed from the resemblance

it

appears in the particular,

appears in the universal.

it

a

only of

a

This resemblance

similar species.

is

intelligible

when

which in

it

it is

owes

its

this sense

when

when

it

;

but

it

is

intelligibly conceived, it is par

sensibly perceived in the things to existence.

Genera and species are

one way things and in another

and in

dis

Universality and par

universal

when

of

sensible

is

have one and the same object

ticular

of dis

conception

number

ticularity

it is

as

way

they are incorporeal

;

conceptions,

and they are

then conceived apart from bodies, as subsisting by themselves and not by anything Plato, genera

else.

According to

and species are not merely conceptions

in so far as they are universals

existing apart from bodies.

;

they are real things

According

to

Aristotle,


254

BOETHIUS.

they are conceived as incorporeals in so far as they are universals, but they have no real existence apart

from the sensible

world."

It is to Aristotle s opinion that Boethius inclines,

commit him

although, as I have said, he refuses to self self

He

any further than Porphyry. that he considers

tells

us him

unseemly (non a/ptum) to decide between Plato and Aristotle. His position is

it

happily described by Godefroi de Saint-Victor

(twelfth century),

who

him

represents

1

as preserving

a discreet silence over the lively dispute between the

two great philosophers "

:

Assidet Boethius, ship ens de hac lite, Audiens quid hie et hie asserat perite,

Et quid cui faveat non discernit rite, Nee prsesumit solvere litem definite."

But an

eclectic suspension

of

judgment

of

this

kind was not likely to satisfy the Schoolmen, with their burning anxiety to fore of all

knowledge

;

know

the

why and where

nor would they be content to

run in the safe middle way traced for them by the commentators of

And

Boethius. centuries

Aristotle,

from

Porphyry

to

and ninth

although in the eighth

Hrabanus Maurus and Eric

all

of

Auxerre

steadfastly upheld the Aristotelian tradition, the stan

dard of Eealism was presently unfurled by Johannes 1

Quoted by Haureau,

op. cit.,

i.

p. 120.


BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

who came

Scotus Erigena,

century to the

court

255

in the course of the ninth

the

Charles

of

filled

Bald,

with a vast enthusiasm for Plato, and a sovereign for Boethius

contempt

and

enthusiasm he carried the

his

all

realistic

In his

school.

teaching of his

master to the last extreme, and revived doctrine of universalia ante

et

the

old

I have no

extra rem.

time to devote to a study of this extraordinary man,

who

flashed like a meteor out of the darkest hour of

must confine myself to a conviction that he was an earnest

the middle ages, and

statement of

my

I

whose primary object was not to merge God and His Creation in one, but to keep the two Christian,

to

apart,

nature.

distinguish the

But

divine from

human

the

in his fierce wrestle with the logical

formulas that chained and bound the Absolute and the Eternal, he found himself dangerously near the

verge of Pantheism.

Hear

his

words on the nature

are told that

God

is

the

maker

simply to understand that

He He and

is

God

of

God

"

:

is

He

alone,

and

resumes in Himself

those things to which existence

is

we

in all

He, and

Himself

;

He,

that resides in

attributed.

of the things that are exists in reality

are

that

in all things

the substantial essence of all things.

alone, really exists through

When we

of all things,

Nothing

through

itself

;


BOETHIUS.

256

but

all

things

owe whatever

stood to be to

Him

in

them

only who

rightly under

is

alone exists through

In other words, he maintained that reality

Himself."

only resided in the incorporeal universal from which

Whatever may be

sensible individuals are derived.

the errors into which the bold speculations of Erigena led him,

we

see that

he did not shrink from a sys

tematic and methodical review of

all

the questions

which had received such opposite treatment hands of the followers tively.

One

of Plato

side or the other

by the philosophers of his ages,

some

of

whom,

lowed the Irishman

at the

and Aristotle respec

was eagerly espoused

own and

the succeeding

Kemigius of Auxerre, fol enough, but shrank from his

like far

of Eealism.

uncompromising profession

Others com

bated the teaching to the uttermost, without, however,

bestowing a word of praise or blame on the teacher.

The reason friends

of this resolute silence

and enemies alike

his utterances

is

on the part of

the fact that certain of

on Grace and on the Eucharist sa

voured of heresy, and were condemned as dangerous to the faithful.

It

was not

until the twelfth century

that a voice, that of Wilbald of Cowey, was uplifted in defence of the greatest metaphysician of the middle ages.

We

are

now

standing on the shore of the great


BOETIIIUS

AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.

It is not within our power,

scholastic controversy. if

it

were our

to set

desire,

out on

a

voyage of Let

inquiry on that deep and dangerous ocean.

we have

suffice that

of

universals

257

it

seen the question of the nature

fairly

launched

Boethius his translator,

by Porphyry and

who provided

menclature which, in the

prevailing

a Latin no

ignorance

of

But before we

Greek, was absolutely indispensable.

turn away from the scholastic philosophy, a word

must be

said

Although of that

it

upon its value in the history of thought. was fated, together with all the subjects

place to the

century,

it

a useless

the

debate, to fade and fall away, giving

fierce

dark

new

inductive spirit of the sixteenth

must not on that account be regarded as The middle ages, and withered system. ages

as

we have been taught

them, were the period steady

self-teaching

of

must

which

to

call

preparation and

silent

necessarily inter

vene between the death of an old world and the birth of a new.

During such a period

thought and expression it is

is

rare,

originality of

not impossible

if

in the original treatment of a well-worn

that the greatest minds

show

forth,

Thomas Aquinas, and Dante R

theme

and there are few

greater in the history of philosophy than Scotus,

:

Johannes

Alighieri.


258

APPENDIX

A.

SYNOPSIS OF MSS. OP THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.

This table is based on the lists furnished by Peiper and Usener. 1 have added four manuscripts one in the British Museum and another in the Cambridge University Library, and two in the Public Library at Orleans.

A.

MS.

containing tr. i., ii., iii., appears with the regular cons. ord. patric., &c.

Einsiedeln, 235 (cent. x. or xi.) Here, contrary to the usual order,

on 13.

containing only

iv.

appears without

According to Usener by mere accident.

Paris, Bibl. Reg.

MSS.

&c., Paris, 1744).

0.

iv.

S. B.

ex

iv.

follows immediately

tr.

i.,

ii.,

iii.,

and

iv.,

in

which

title.

Tegeernsee, 765 (now at Munich, Lat. 18,765), (x.) v.

2.

which

v.,

i.

MSS. 1.

in

A. M. T.

and

iv.,

title

MSS. iv.

?

(op.

cit.,

Lat.

title

1.

Bern., 510 (ix.-x.)

Mus.

3.

Florent.

Brit. Harl., s.

3095

1919

56), this

(xiv.),

MS. has

(Cat.

cod.

lost

MSS.

ciusdem.

containing tr. i., ii., appears without title.

2.

p.

(x.)

Croce, 23, 12 (x,)

iii.,

iv.,

and

v.,

in

which


APPENDIX. 4.

5. 6.

7. 8. 9.

259

Florent. Ambros. (x.) Orleans, fonds de Fleury, 226 (x.) Vatic. Alexandr., 592 (x. or xi.)

Bern., 618 (xi.)? title. Florent. Laurent., 14, 15 (xi.) Orleans, fonds de Fleury, 232 (xi.)

Entitled Boetius de

fide.

10.

Vatic., 567 (xi.)

11.

Gotha, 103 and 104 (xi.-xii.) Instead of a title there is this note libris

:

ista epistola in aliis

non invcmtur.

12.

St Gall, 768

13.

Florent. S. Marco, 167

14.

Camb. Univ. Lib., Dd. 6, 6 (xii.) At the foot of the page on which

(xii.) (xii.)

iii.

ends there follows

fandamcntum catholicc fidei a sancto Sever ino (See supra, p. 140). 15.

Rhediger Lib. in Breslau, 16. Vat. Alex., 1975 (xiii.) 17. Vatic., 4250 (xiii.) 18.

Florent. Ottobon., 99

19.

Paris, Bibl. Keg. Paris, Bibl. Eeg.

20.

D.

MSS.

Lat. 2992 (xiii.)

tr.

containing only

i.,

2.

4 StGsill, 134 (xi.) Vatic. Alexandr., 1855 (xi.)

Valenciennes, 169

5.

Florent.

6.

Vatic., 4251

7.

Laon, 123 (xiv.)

MSS. 1.

2.

s.

(xii.)

Croce, 22, 10 (xi.) (xiii. -xiv.)

containing only

3 (xii.-xiii.)

Lat. 2376 (xiv.)

Vatic. Alexandr., 208 (x.)

4.

iv.

(xiii.)

MSS. MSS.

1.

3.

E.

s.

v.

tr.

Vatic. Urbin., 532 (x.) Vatic. Alexandr., 166 (xi.)

ii.,

iii.,

? ?

and

title ciiisdem. title

v.

:

conscriptum.

eiusdem.


BOETHIUS.

260

APPENDIX

B.

AN INDEX OF PASSAGES IN CHAUCER WHICH SEEM TO HAVE BEEN SUGGESTED BY THE DE CONSOLATIONE PHILO c

SOPHISE.

THE CANTERBURY TALES. Prologue.

741 _2

.

The word should be germane

."

Cf. Cons.,

The Knightes "

67-8

Fortune

iii.

2

deed."

104

Tale.

3019-20.1

tr.

;

%

s wheel."

Cf. Cons.,

228 *

to the

pr. 12,

"Fortune s

pr. 2, 28-9

ii.

871-3.

tr.

;

changes should be borne with equal

mind."

Ib. 44 "

305-8

Love

is

above

all

tr.

;

Cf. Cons., --

"

393.6

897.

law."

iii.

Providence knows what

m.

tr. 3063-5. 12, 47-8 best for man. ;

"

is

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 115-7

;

tr.

3991-4.

"

397.8

"The

404

"A

their danger. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 5, 92-9 ;

desire for riches

The Chaucer

I

m.

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

drunken man cannot Ib. 51

1

;

have used in making

;

tr.

5,

30

;

pr. 2, 15-6

find his

tr.

tr. ;

1309-22.

1351-4. tr.

1770-2.

way home.

"

1820.

this list is the

one in the Aliline

the Boethius is Peiper s edition in the Teubner Texts. Series (Bell, 1883) Tr. refers to Chaucer s translation of the De Cons. edited by Dr Morris ;

,

fortheE.E.T.S., 1868. 2 I have marked with an asterisk all passages which I think are open to question, or such as might be referred to some other source besides Boethius.


261

APPENDIX. 408-9

"False felicity."

Ib. 2-5

Ib. 50

445-56

1753-5.

tr.

;

;

tr.

1817-9.

Of. Cons.,

iii.

m.

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 11,

"Punishment of

the

8,

1-2

i.

in. 5,

25-48

Destiny the minister of Providence.

526-48.

tr.

;

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 9-18 "

2829.

tr.

;

innocent."

Cf. Cons.,

805-7

2252-3.

tr.

;

115

3096-104.

tr.

; "

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 30-47: tr. 3869-85

esp. 32-4

1088

"Croesus."

1981-3*

"The

tr.

;

;

3870-2.

tr. 877. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 32 changing order of the world; joy after ;

woe,"

&c.

2129-35

"The

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

chain of

"

The world less

3, 14-5 8, 1-2

;

1685-9.

tr.

;

changes under the direction of a change

s

God."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 21-4

2153-7

Do. Do.

2147-52

"Every

2145-6

do. do.

The 29*....

Ib.

Ib. is

part

Man

derived from a iii.

whole."

pr. 10, 15-7

riches."

m.

Woe

i.

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 8, 17

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 12,

the end of

"Man s

of

5, 1-4

Cf. Cons.,

human

m.

tr.

;

tr.

;

"The

3010-4. 3138-9.

gladness."

God

ii.

;

s Providence."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 89-92 Ib. 117-9 ; tr. 3994-7.

715

2226.

tr.

99;

1, 7-8

502-4.

tr.

;

tr. 1101-2. pr. 4, 61-2 ignorance cannot comprehend the working

Cf. Cons.,

382-5

1339-40.

tr.

Firmament."

"The

"

2471-5.

of Lawes Tale.

Merchants compass sea and land for Cf. Cons., ii. m. 5, 14-5

Cf. Cons., iv.

323

tr.

;

;

197

3854-8.

tr.

;

Ib.

Ib.

Cf. Cons.,

"

1679-80

tr.

;

1001-3.

tr.

love."

Ib. 9-15

2136-41

m. m.

;

tr.

3951-4.

ruin of the innocent and the prosperity of

tin;

wicked."

Cf. Cons.,

i.

m.

5,

25-48

;

tr.

526-48.

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 9-18; tr. 3096-104.


262 830-1

BOETHIUS. end of sensual pleasures

"The

Of. Cons.,

The Prologe of the 99-101*

Of.

tr.

;

2176-85.

Wyf of Bathe.

Vessels of honour and

"

is sorrow."

pr. 7, 1-7

iii.

dishonour."

iv.

Cons.,

pr.

20, 21

1,

;

tr.

3109-

12.

The 252-68

"

Wyf of Bathes Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 6,

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

m. 6

Do.

313-4

Ib.

331-2

Tale.

by noble deeds.

Gentility tested

"He

that cannot do

"Poverty

;

tr.

;

2148-55.

2169-75.

tr.

do. 7-9

6,

;

2171-5.

tr.

what he wishes

Cf. Cons.,

347-8

"

19-22

pr. 5, 20

iii.

man

brings to light a Cf. Cons.,

s

is

poor."

true

friends."

pr. 8, 19-25

ii.

2084-6.

tr.

;

tr.

;

1667-78.

The Freres Tale. 185

instruments of

"The

Cf.

God

Cons., 907.

s Providence."

iv.

pr.

6,

47-56;

tr.

3894-

The Sompnoures Tale. 260

"Unity is strength."

Cf. Cons.,

The Clerkes Part V., 26-28

"

Prosperity

is

223

"God

"

God

pr. 11, 26-9

;

fortune

changes to be

s

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 2,

44

;

Cf. Cons.

ii.

pr. 3, 45

;

,

punishes only to

make

us

tr.

897.

tr.

983-4.

better."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 142-4 is for our good.

tr.

;

4032-5.

"

s

government

Tlie

Marchaundes

Fortune

tr.

;

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 190-1

"

2694-8.

equanimity."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 5, 24-5

68-70

tr.

;

Tale.

transient

borne with

Part VI., 217-20....

iii.

;

tr.

3791-3. 4102-3.

Tale.

"

s gifts.

Cf. Cons.,

Cons.,

ii.

ii.

pr. 2,

pr. 5,

16

;

passim;

tr. tr.

854.

1170-322.


263

APPENDIX. 540 ...................... "The familiar

foe."

Of. Cons.,

722 ......................

"

pr. 5, 40

iii.

tr.

;

See above, Frere

Tale, 185.

s

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 47-50

777-8 .................... "The doctrine of

818-20

2114.

Tlie instruments of Providence.

.................. "The

tr.

;

3894-7.

Epicurus."

Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 2, 46-7 wiles of the monster, Fortune."

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

;

tr.

1,6-9;

pr.

1813-4.

tr.

739-43.

The Squyeres Tale. Part

I.,

Part

II.,

Things whose causes are hidden make men wonder." tr. 3803-22. Cf. Cons., iv. m. 5, 9-22 262-3 ....... "All things seek their kind with joy." tr. 1882-4. Cf. Cons., iii. m. 2, 34-5

250-3

"

........

;

;

265-70 ..................

"The

caged

bird."

Ib. 17-26

tr.

;

1867-76.

The Frankdeijnes Tale. 137-9 ....................

"

God

the governor of

"

all things.

m. 5, 25 tr. 526. tr. 2414-6. Cf. Cons., iii. m. 9, 1 Mankind a fair part of God s work. tr. 543-4. Cf. Cons., i. m. 5, 44 Cf. Cons.,

i.

;

;

"

151

"

......................

;

158 ......................

"

All

is

for the

best."

Cf.

Cons., iv. pr. 4042-5.

^assiw, esp. 150;

6,

tr.

303 ..................... "The God that gives to plants and trees their proper times and seasons." Cf. Cons., i. m. 6 esp. 16, 17 ; tr. 623-4. ;

The Secoundc Nonnes Talc. 114 ...................... "The

Firmament."

Cf. Cons.

,

i.

Cf. Cons.,

m.

iii.

Cf. Cons., iv. The, Prologe

405 ......................

"

Human

5, 3

;

m.

504.

tr.

pr. 8, 17 1, 7,

tr.

;

8

;

tr.

2226. 3138-9.

of the Chanounes Yemen, "

impotency. Cf. Cons.,

The Tale

iii.

pr. 9, 62-3; tr. 2359-61.

o

P. 1;VJ* ................ "Avarice is insatiable."

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

in. 2,

17-8

;

tr.

913-5.


BOETHIUS.

264 P. 163

"

Good the contrary

of

evil."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 2, 6

P. 173

"Fortune

the

3174.

tr.

;

nurse."

Cf. Cons.,

pr. 2, 10

ii.

845.

tr.

;

The Monkes Tale. 105-20

"The

labours of

Hercules."

m.

Cf. Cons., iv. "The

251-5

"Misfortune

357

"The

Cf. Cons.,

Fortune

gall in

;

4257-84.

tr.

Fortune

455-6*

"Fortune

473-500

"Nero."

s

foes."

pr. 5, 37-8

iii.

pr. 4, 61-2

ii.

;

ii.

pr. 1, 40-1

;

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 2, 28-9

;

the cause of

ii.

Cf. Cons.,

Cf. Cons.,

790.

tr.

871-3.

m. 6;

734-5.

tr.

4;

pr. 1,

ii.

m.

iii.

"Fortune s inconstancy."

736-41

"Cro3sus

770-3

"A

774-6

"Fortune

Cf. Cons.,

tr.

tr.

1458-79; esp.

1458-67.

733-4

rescued by

1102.

calamity."

Cf. Cons.,

tr.

tr.

"

Cf. Cons.,

;

2111-3.

tr.

;

wheel and capriciousness.

1-7

1115-7.

tr.

;

self-

s honey."

Cf. Cons., "

pr. 4, 70-2

ii.

turns friends to Cf. Cons.,

407-8

13-28

7,

uncertainty of Fortune, against which knowledge is the only safeguard."

149-52*

ii.

4, 1-2

pr. 1, 37

tr.

;

tr.

;

2048-50.

782.

rain."

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 2, 32-4

;

tr.

877-81.

tr.

773-4.

"

definition of tragedy. Ib. 36-8 ; tr. 884-6.

covers her

face."

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 1, 31-2

;

The Nonne Prest his Tale. 180

"Fortune

the

common

Cf. Cons.,

414

"

,

God

s

mistress of us ii.

foreknowledge implies

"God s

foreknowledge and Cf. Cons., v.

esp.

pr.

tr.

man

tr.

7;

pr. 3, 4,

4-10

4445.

s freewill."

;

and

6,

4440-9

tr.

passim, ;

pr.

3,

tr.

4474-9; pr. 4, 25-6; tr. tr. 4724-5 pr. 4, 48-9 pr. 99-122 tr. 5116-43 pr. 6, 129-32

26-30; 4693-4 6,

3,

897.

necessity."

Cf. Cons., v. pr. 3,

423-30

all."

tr.

44;

pr. 2,

;

;

;

5156-9.

;

;

;


265

APPENDIX. The Maunciples 56-8

"Nature s

59-70

"The

law

Tale.

is irrefragable."

Cf. Cons.,

caged

in. 2,

iii.

3-4

1855-6.

tr.

;

bird."

Ib. 17-26

;

1867-76.

tr.

The Persones Tale. p. 275*

"The

shadow

is

not the

substance."

Cf. Cons., v. pr. 4, 31-2

4701-2.

tr.

;

"

P. 302

"The

P. 302

"The

s gifts. folly of trusting to Fortune Cf. Cons., ii. m. 3, 15-6 ; tr. 1003-4.

danger of sensual Cf. Cons.,

pleasures."

pr. 7, 3-5

iii.

2178-81.

tr.

;

THE ASSEMBLY OF FOULES. 380-1

harmonious concord of the

"The

Cf. Cons., "

599-60

elements."

pr. 11, 71-3

iii.

Owls are blind by day, but

see at

;

2760-3.

tr.

night."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 4, 91

tr.

;

3655-6.

TEOYLUS AND CRYSEYDE. Book St. 105,

730

I.

"Lethargy."

Cf. Cons., Ib. 731

""Oi/os

Cf. Cons., St.

113

"Tityus

and the

837

"

Fortune

my

St. 121,

843 4

i.

"All

ii.

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

2;

tr.

247.

12, 38-9

pr. 4,

are liable to Fortune

"Adversity, like

;

6;

;

tr.

3053-4.

254.

tr.

"

Fortune

s

"Her

tr.

pr. 1, 56-7 pr. 2, 28-9

changing

ii.

tr.

816.

tr.

871-3.

;

;

s changes."

847.

prosperity,

is transient."

pr. 3, 39-41

;

tr.

975-8.

wheel."

Cf. Cons., Ib. 850-4

iii. in.

Cf. Cons.,

Cf. Cons., St. 122, 848-9

pr. 4,

140.

tr.

"Fortune s wheel."

Ib. 44-5 Ib. 846-7

i.

;

foe."

Cf. Cons., Ib. 838-40

pr. 2, 11

vultures."

Cf. Cons., St. 120,

i.

Aupas."

ii.

pr. 1, 57-8

;

tr.

817-8.

very mutability ,ui\vs promise of better things. tr. 895-6. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 42-3 ;


266

BOETHIUS. Boole

Proem

;

st. 6,

42.

..."

Each country

II.

own

lias its

Of. Cons., St. 76, 526-8

"God

St. 110, 766-7

"Wind

shapes our

laws."

pr. 7, 36-7

ii.

Of. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 115-7

Book st.

2

"The

power of

"God

the

157-8.

tr.

;

III.

m. 8;

ii.

tr.

13-5;

esp.

Governor."

Cf. Cons., St. 82, 568-71

39914.

Love."

Cons., 1688-90.

324*

in. 3, 7-8

i.

Cf.

St. 47,

tr.

;

clouds."

dispels

Cf. Cons.,

Proem;

1541-3.

tr.

;

ends."

"Providence

m.

iii.

9, 1

controls the stars

;

;

2414-5.

tr.

fortune and fate are

its ministers."

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 48-57, esp. 50, "The

bitterness of worldly Cf. Cons.,

Ib. 767-70

"

The condition

Ib. 64-6

111-112

ii.

human

of

Ib. 39-41

St.

57;

3894-906.

tr.

St. 110, 764-6

tr.

;

tr.

;

joys."

pr. 4, 61-2

1101-2.

tr.

; "

happiness. 1066-81. 1105-9.

"Itsbrittleness."

Ib. 79-86 St. 113,

786*

"No

St. 174,

1212

"The

bond of

St. 226,

1576-9

"The

pain of past

"The

bond of love."

;

tr.

1127-40.

happiness in this world." Ib. 94 tr. 1152-3. ;

love."

Cf. Cons.,

Cf. Cons., St. 243-6

St.

254

"

Fortune

"Her

m.

13-5

8,

1688-9.

tr.

;

ii.

pr. 4, 4-6

Cf. Cons.,ii. m. 8; cruel sport.

tr.

1012-4.

tr.

;

1679-99.

"

s

Cf. Cons.

Ib

ii.

happiness."

,

rolling wheel." Cf. Cons.,

ii.

ii.

m.

1

;

esp. 4-6

pr. 2, 28-9

;

tr.

;

tr.

825-9.

871-3.

Book IV. St.

52, 363-4

"

No man

has a right in fortune

commune.

Ib. 6

"Present

pain

is

tr.

;

Ib. 44 St. 65, 454-5

s gifts

;

they are

"

;

tr.

840-1. 897.

the keener for past

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

happiness."

pr. 4, 4-6; tr. 1012-4.

in


267

APPENDIX. St. 68, 475-6

"Death

the desired

deliverer."

Cf. Cons., St. 116, 807-8

"The

Cf. Cons.,

930

St. 133,

in. 1,

i.

wretchedness of mortal

"Necessity

and

"Necessity

and

ii.

13-4

tr. 16-7.

;

bliss."

pr. 4, 64-6; tr. 1105-9.

Freewill."

Cf. Cons., v. pr. 2, 26-8 St.

150

Cf. Cons., v. pr. 3, 1-53

1559-60

St. 223,

"How

command

to

tr.

4420-3.

tr.

4437-513.

;

Freewill." ;

Fortune."

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

pr. 4, 71-2

ii.

m.

1116-7.

tr.

;

Book V. St. 40,

278

"Phoebus

rosy

car."

Cf. Cons., St. 109,

762

"Felicity is sufficiency."

St. 222,

1554-6*

"Fortune

St. 260,

1823-6

"A

3, 1

Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 2, 5-6.; controlled by Providence."

s

1756-8.

tr.

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 21-4

soul

990.

tr.

;

tr.

;

3854-8.

journey to the seventh sphere (the highest

point of

heaven)."

Cf. Cons., iv. in. 1, 16-8

tr.

;

3150-3.

THE BOKE OF THE DUCHESSE. "Tityus."

Cf. Cons., "

Fortune the

Cf. Cons., "

627

Fortune the

"Her

708

"Tantalus."

1055-6

tr.

;

3053.

pr. 8, 9

;

1649.

tr.

monster."

Cf. Cons., "

ii.

m. 12, 39 "

Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 1, 6; tr. 739. capriciousness and her rolling wheel." Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 28-9 ; tr. 871-2.

634 and 642

778

iii.

debonaire.

iii.

m.

12, 36-7

;

tr.

3052.

The mind compared

to a clean parchment." Cf. Cons.,v. m. 4, 6-9; tr. 4837-9.

"Alcibiades."

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 8,

24

tr.

;

2237.

THE HOUSE OF FAME. Book 28

"

The

II.

thunderbolt."

Cf. Cons.,

i.

in. 4,

9-10

;

tr.

236-7.


BOETHIUS.

268 221-48

"The

instinct of self-preservation in

nature."

Cons., iii. pr. 11, passim, esp. 6981 tr. 2756-74.

Of.

;

Book 278-85

III.

variable

"Nature s

stature."

Cf. Cons.,

455-9

"

Fortune

i.

Cf. Cons.,

830

"

pr. 1, 7-11

unfair distribution of

s

The house

of

i.

pr. 5,

37-41.

tr.

;

rewards."

34

598-9.

tr.

;

Daedalus."

Cf. Cons.,

iii.

pr. 12, 77

2981.

tr.

;

THE LEGENDE OF GOODE WOMEN. Philomene. 343-5

"The

world

s prototype."

Cf. Cons.,

m.

iii.

9, 7-8

2422-4.

tr.

;

BALLADE DE VISAGE SAUNS PEYNTURE.* 1-4

"Fortune s

10-12

"Fortune

tricks."

tr. 823-6. Cf. Cons., ii. m. 1, 3-4 teaches us to distinguish between friend ;

and

foe."

tr. 1667-8. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 8, 19-20 Self-mastery a safeguard against Fortune. ;

13

"

17

"

Cf. Cons.,

ii.

Cf. Cons.,

i.

pr. 4, 71-2;

tr.

1116-7.

"Socrates."

and 25-48

"

25-28

Fortune

"To

s

"

command

one

s self is

"Her

"

;

1

The "

Poems

title,

as given

The mistake

ii.

cf.

tr.

;

Cons.,

command

pr. 4, 71-2 for

186

;

tr.

ii.

ii.

pr. 2, 13-4

;

pr. 2.

Fortune."

1116-7.

tr.

her loan of tr.

goods."

850.

things."

895-6.

She teaches to distinguish friend from Cf. Cons.,

Vilage.

18 and 29

changefulness gives hope of better Ib. 41-2

33-4

ii.

to

Thanks are owing to Fortune Cf. Cons.,

31

3,

reply to her accuser." For the general idea, Cf. Cons.,

29-30

pr.

206.

pr. 8,

20-5

;

"

foe.

tr.

1668-78.

by Morris and the old editions, is "Ballade de f with I. (See Skeat s Minor

arose from confusing

of Chaucer, p. 374.)


269

APPENDIX. 38

anchor [of hope]

"The

still

Cf. Cons.,

42-4

"Shall

holds."

pr. 4, 30-1

ii.

the slave dictate to the

1050-1.

tr.

;

mistress?"

Cons., ii. p. 1, 49-50 and 55; 802-5 and 813-5.

tr.

Cf.

Fortune

"

45

s

common

realm."

Cf. Cons.,

Fortune

"

46

s

ii.

897.

tr.

44;

pr. 2,

"

wheel.

Cf. Cons.,

pr. 1, 56-7

ii.

pr. 2, 28-9

tr.

;

tr.

;

815-7,

and

871-2.

"Fortune s friends."

f,0-2

Cf.

ii.

Cons.,

pr.

8,

1667

tr.

19-22;

78. "

57-64

Fortune

s

reply

continued."

Cf. Cons.,

66-7

"Providence."

68

"Men

71

"The

pr. 2, 10-27

ii.

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 30-2

addressed as

tr.

;

845-69.

3868-71.

beasts."

Cf. Cons.,

end of

tr.

;

pr. 3, 1

iii.

;

tr.

1888.

Fortune."

Cf. Cons.,

pr. 3, 45-6

ii.

984-5.

tr.

;

BALLADE SENT TO KING RICHARD. Lack of steadfastness," cf. Cons., For the general idea of this poem, tr. ib. 28-30 tr. 1688-704 ib. 13-21 tr. 1679-81 ii. m. 8. 1-4 "

;

;

;

;

;

1707-8.

GOOD COUNSETL OF CHAUCER. o

"Be

content with

little."

Cf. Cons., "Avarice is

3

ever

pr. 5, 40-2

ii.

;

tr.

1231-3.

tr.

1182-3.

tr.

2213-5.

odious."

Cf. Cons.,

pr. 5, 9-10

ii.

;

"

"

II)

Ambition

is

dangerous. Cf. Cons., iii. pr.

8, 8-9

;

"

"

7

Truth the great

criterion.

Cf. Cons., ib.

11-4

m.

iii.

;

tr.

"Calmness commended."

i

Morris reads

"

peyne the

not"

; "

Skcat,

2840-2;

1

Cf. Cons.,ii. pr. 4,

this last suits the passage in Boece,

tr.

11, 7-8;

2360-8.

35;

"tempest

tempest nat the

tr.

1060.

the not

thus."

":

and


BOETHIUS.

270 9

"The

whirling

wheel."

Of.

Cons., &c.

15

"

pr.

Contentment commended. Cf. Cons.,

17

ii.

"The

ii.

tr.

23-9;

2,

871-2,

"

pr. 1, 47

;

tr.

800-1.

home."

heavenly

Cf. Cons.,

and

i.

pr.

9

5,

and 11

tr.

;

561-2

565-6.

iii. pr. 12, 27 ; tr. 2911. Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 32 and 35 ; tr. 3128

Cf. Cons.,

and 3132. Cf.

Cons., 3132.

m.

iv.

1,

Cf. Cons., v. pr. 1, 9

18

.

addressed as a

"Man

25

;

tr.

;

tr.

3159 and

4305.

beast."

Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 3, 1 ; tr. 1888. Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 3, 66 ; tr. 3478.

Cf. Cons., iv.

m.

3,

passim.

Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 4, 3

19

"The

heavenly

See above on

Ib

"

Look

17.

1.

(p.

m.

10-3;

5,

tr.

4968-72.

296).

and the definition of gentility, cf. Cons., iii. pr. 6, 2150-63 and m. 6, 1-2 and 6-9 tr. 2164-6 and 2170-5.

For the general tr.

3519.

1

A BALLADE ;

tr.

itp."

Cf. Cons., v.

20-7

;

home."

idea,

;

;

AETAS PRIMA. For the general

1

"

"

idea,

and the former

age,

cf.

Cons.,

Loke up on hye and thonke God of alle." Know thy contree, lok up, thank God of

ADDENDUM

ii.

m.

5.

Morris. al."

Skeat.

to p. 218.

Since chapter vi. passed through the press, Professor Skeat has annoTinced his discovery that the originals of the notes and glosses in Chaucer s translation are to be found in the Cambridge MS., Ii. 3, 21, (See

The Atlienwum of

Oct. 24, 1891.


INDEX.

Abelard, 110, 201. Acacius, 156, 158. Accidents, the cause of plurality. 111.

Ado

of Vienne,

A-yaTnj, 84.

Alain de Lille, 239. Alberto della Piagentiua, 232, 233.

(

/,<

us amor, 89.

Anialsuntha, 51. A mat, 236. Ameto of Boccaccio, the, 239. Andreas, 237. Anecdoton Holder!, de the, its evidential scribed, 11-13 value, 13, 14 Hodgkin and, 13 medieval tradition of the tracts compared with, 109 tracts II. and 111. not mentioned by name in, 127.

Anecdotorum Fezius.

Anima Anima

Thesaurus.

See

naturae, 82.

rerum, 82.

Anonymous French the

31, 36.

Alcibiades, Second, 103, 104. Alcuin, 2, 109, 169, 242. All n-d, King, renaissance of letters under, 170 as a popular educa his translation of tor, 171, 172 the Cons., 170-178 his genius, 175 his method of translating, his deviations from the 174 Latin, 176-178 metrical trans. his anti attributed to, 175 n. the pathy to Theodoric, 173 Saxon chronicle and, 172. Alphonso de la Torre, 239. Alt

virtus, 68, 87. literature, 198. Anglo-Saxon literature, influence of Boethius on. See Alfred and

Beowulf. Auiciau gens, 27.

3.

Adunatio, 146, 155.

Albums,

A ngelica

Anglo-Norman

Cons.

(xiii.

translations of cent.), 200-206

(xiv. cent.) 208-213

(by an

Italian) 213. Anonymus Vales!!,

date the, on the trial of, 30 of Boethius and Syminachus, 31, 32 on the mission of Pope John, 33 -evidential value of, 34.

and author

Apokolakuntosis Claudii, 74. Arabic translation of Aristotle, 244, 245.

Archimedes, translated by Boethi us, 26.

Argelati, 232, 234. Arians, the. 111, 113, 120 procla mation of Zeno against, 33. Aristotle, translated by Boethius, his influence on Boethius, 26, 27 81, 85, 91, 100, 104, 105, 113, 118, 119, 124, 143, 145, 254 Boethius at variance with, 122, his theory 155 of, 84, 143 of the universe, 85 his defini vA>j

tion of chance, 91, of relation, 122 on genera and species, 217, 248, 250, 251- in the middle ages, 168, 169.

Arnold, G.,

4.


INDEX.

272

personal character, 50, 53 his impatience, 49, 50, 53, 54, 110, 137 a defender of the oppressed, his his ambition, 61 35 n. qualities as a statesman, 28. 49,

Athalaric, 46, 51.

Augustine, St, on God s existence, and sin, 92, 97 n. and 86, 87 the resurrection, 99 and the doctrine of the Trinity, 110, 120 Boethius s dependence on, 118, Cate 128, 129 treatise on the gories

52, 53. II. Philosophy. His philoso phical system, 81-107 his theol his theory of the ogy, 81-84 universe, 84-90 his conception of evil, 91 his psychology, 9294 his ethic, 95 his views on a realist ? 93, 249 the sin, 100 pioneer of the scholastic philoso

attributed to, 245.

Augustulus, 17. Avarice condemned, 61. Averrhoes, 244. Avicenna, 244. Basilius the informer, 36, 48, 49.

Berti, P., 7. Betant, 235.

his position with regard to the scholastic problem, 241influenced by Aristotle, 257 Plato, Augustine, etc., see under these names at variance with Aristotle, 155. III. Religion. Question of his Christianity, 1-14 an outward adherent to Christianity, 6, 104 points of contact with Chris tianity, 81, 102-104 points of

Biraghi and the diptych of Monza,

divergence

phy, 27

G-., 8.

Baur,

Beda

Ecclesiastical History, 172. Being, essence of, 244. s

Beowulf, subject of, 163 pos sible author of, 164 n. philo element 164, in, sug sophical gested by the Cons., 167-169.

Bernard

Silvester, 239.

Bernard,

St, 130, 131.

Works, style, influence, His literary motive, 26 his translations of Pythagoras,

etc.

Boe ce, Chaucer

MS. 189

s. See Chaucer. Provencal poem, 178-189 a 179 fragment, 179, of,

metrical

construction

Ptolemy, Nicomachus, Euclid, Archimedes. 26 of Aristotle, of Porphyry, 94 and see ib., 27 ;

see Original work Isagoge Consolation of Philosophy

of,

;

189.

.

Christianity,

IV.

symbol for the soul, 187 n. Boccaccio, and Chaucer, 215, 216 the Ameto of, 239. Bird, a

Boece,

from

54, 81-92, 95-104.

10, 140.

I. Life and Boethius, A. M. S. Birth and parent Character. his 23 27 guard ancestry, age, his wife, 24, 60 not ians, 24 twice married, 24 first acquain tance with Theodoric, 25 pat rician and senator, 27 consul, consulship of his sons, 27, 28 panegyrist, 29 master 28, 60 of the offices, 29 trial of, 29, 31, im his apology, 35-41 35

prisonment and death, 31, 32, 55 and see Anonymus Valesii ;

not a martyr, 2, 140 his learn ing and accomplishments, 25, a a 26 musician, 26, 28 mechanician, ib. a mathemati a poet, 57 n. 106 cian, ib. 137 a Christian controversialist, 27 his and see Theological Tracts ,

,

;

theological writings ; see his style, Theological Tracts a 120, 121, 152 74, 76-80, his

medium

for Greek philosophy in the middle ages, 2, 244, 245 on medieval his influence literature, 232-234, 239 ; and see

Alfred, Chaucer, Notker, etc. the favourite author of the

middle ages, 160.

.

Boethius, A. M., father of the above, 23, 24. Boethius, African bishop, 5.

Boethius und seine Stellung zum HildeSee Christenthume. brand. Bosizio, 10.

Breviarium Chronicon. See Ado. Brunet, G., 203 n. Brunetto Latino, 232, 233,


273

IXDEX. Bruno of Corvey, 3, Buchon, 208, 209.

lus and Cryseyde, 215-217, 228 his Former Age," 228.

109.

Cffilestine, 141.

Gaily, P., 98.

Cambridge University MS. in, 140.

Library,

the

Cons. real, 81, 87, 102-104, apparent, 101-103.

Carlsruhe, library at, 11.

Casaubon, on Boethius

s style, 78.

Institutiones of, 11 not the writer of Aneccl. Varise Epistoke of, 14 Hold., 41 on the accusers of Boethius,

Cassioclorus,

42-44, 51, 52 -his character, 42, in his style, 41, 50, 77 early middle ages, 169. I. On the Trinity, Catholic Faith.

51

formulated by 110, 111, 131 Augustine, 120, 128, 129. II. On the nature and person of Christ, 147, 150, 151. Celui qui bien bat les Imissons, 208-212 not by Charles cl Orleans, 208 210.

-

210

Toulouse

MS.

of,

Cena Trimalchionis,

75.

Cethegus, 12, 13. Chalcedon, Council of, 153, 158. Chance, Aristotle s definition of, 91 a fulfilment of the divine order, 90.

Charles d Orh ans, 208-210. Charles the Bald,. 255. Charles the Great, 196, 242. Charles V., 210. Charles VI., 210. Charles VII., 209. Chaucer, Caxton s praise of, 214 his first acquaintance with the his works of Boethius, 215 translation of the Cons., 215, 217-229 its approximate date, not an early work, 215, 217 its interest for us, 217, 226 Latin 217no scholar, 226 his method of translation, 217 his mistranslations, 222-225 his glosses,

218-221,

See Christ, nature and person of. Catholic Faith, II. Christianity, question of Boethius s, traces of in see Boethius, III.

compared

with Notker s, 218 his ex periments in metre, 228, 229 his trial of new words, 221, 222 -his prose and verse compared, 227, 228 and Boccaccio, 215, 216 and Xotker, 218 and French translators, 202-206 his Troy-

Xoipa of Plato, 84. Cicero, 61, 84 in the early ages, 169. Clement the Irishman, 243. Clovis the Frank, 28. Coburger, 238. Codex Augiensis, 11.

Coemption,

35

n.

middle

Chaucer on.

219.

Communicatio idiomatum,

150.

Comte, 182. Conception, false, 252. Consolation of Philosophy, the, I. Analysis of, 57-72 style of, probable motive 73, 74, 76-80 artificial character of, 105-107 not a confession of of, 56, 106 56 a completed work, 7, faith, 8, 73 comparative length of the books in, 73 absence of Chris tian characteristics in, 53, 54

apparent indifference to Christianity, 104, 105 Bruno of Corvey on, 3 Gervaise on, 6 John of Salisbury on, 4 Glareanus on, 6 Hildebrand on, 9 Gibbon on, 161 reasons for its popularity in the middle ages, 86, 161, 162 traces of, in

its

Beowulf, 167-169. II.

Translations and imitations

by Alfred, 170-178 by Notby Simnn de ker, 190-197 Fraisne, 198-200 by Jehan de by Pierre de Meun, 201-206 Paris, 206, 207 by Jehan de 213 by Frere Renaut Cis, 212, de Louhans, 213, 214 by an onymous Provencal poet, 178189 and see Boe ce by anony mous French writers, 200-206, 213 by Chaucer, 214208-212, 229 by John the Chaplain, 229231 by Alberto di-lla Piairmby Fra Giovanni tina, 232, 233 da Foligno, 234 by Mr^.-r (Jrnzia da Siena, 234 by Maxiof,

;


INDEX.

274 mus

Plamides, 235

by Fra An

tonio Ginebreda, 236, 237 by Peter of Kastl, 237, 238. Constantinople, see of, at variance with Home, 156, 157. Corinthians, Epistle to the, 99. Count of the sacred largesses, office of, 42, 46.

Cousin, V. 241, 246. Creation, Christian theory of, 100. Boethius on, 36 Cyprian, 31 Cassiodorus on, 42-44 the pro bable truth about, 45. ,

Dcemonum

sollertia, 68, 87-

Dante, 239, 257 quoted, 60, 200. Decline and Fall. See Gibbon. De Consolatione Philosophise. See Consolation of Philosophy.

9

Decoratus, 50.

De

attributed to Fide, Boethius, 10, 138-141 possible tract

author

of, 140.

,

on lation, 202 bat les buissons, 15. Deltuf,

Celui qui bien 208-210.

De Nuptiis Mercurii

De

et

Philo-

75.

Persona,

Boethius

s

tract,

analysis of, 142-152

its motive, 152 its date, 154. De Trimtate, Boethius s tract, evidence analysis of, 110-117 objections for, 2, 109, 124-126 its 117-124 to, motive, Il9 its

142

style,

,

0eco, 40, 218 11., 225. Eric of Auxerre, 254. Erigena, 255-257.

Eternity, 71, 89, 124-126. Euclid, translated by Boethius, 26. Eutyches. See Eutychianism. Eutychianism, 142, 147-156. Evil, Boethius s conception of, 64, Plato s conception of, 91. 91, 92 nihilo nihil, 85, 91.

Ex

Fabricius, quoted, 141 n. Fame, the narrow limits of, 61, 62. Fate, Neoplatonic doctrine of, 87, 88 Stoic doctrine of, 88 and Providence, 67-69, 88-90.

Faustus, pretorian prefect, 36 n. Festus, guardian of Boethius, 24. Filostrato,

the, 215.

Foreknowledge and 81, 82, of, 71, 96. Form, 112.

71,

De Hebdomalibus. See Quomodo substantive bonce sint. De la Kue, on S. de Fraisne, 200. Delisle, L. on J. de Menu s trans

logue,

Epic, Northern French, 189. Epicurus, 39 n. "ETTOU

96,

97

freewill, 70, illustration

Former Age, Chaucer s, 228. Fortune, 59-62 God s instrument for man s education, 90. Fra Antonio Ginebreda, translator of the Cons., 236, 237. Fra Giovanni da Foligno, trans lator of the Cons., 234. Francheville, 7. Freewill and predestination, 70, illustration 71, 81, 82, 96, 97 of, 71, 96.

Frere Ptenaut de Louhans, trans lator of the Cons., 213, 214. Frisi and the diptych of Monza, 140. Furnivall, 214.

style, 121.

Dietrich of Bern, 22 n.

Doctrina de Sapientia, tract at tributed to Severinus of Cologne. 141.

Dualism, 84, 100. Du Koure, 5, 15. Ealred, 201. Earle, J., quoted, 164 n. Ecclesiastes, 102. Etju.apju.eioj,

88.

Eleatics, 246.

Empedocles, 84, 89

n.

Ev.87.

Ennodius, 15, 50, 77.

Gaudentius the informer, 36. Gelasius, Pope, 153. Genera, nature of, 246 Plato on, 247, 253 Aristotle on, 247, 248, 250, 251, 253, 254 Porphyry Boethius on, 248-254. on, 248 Gerbert of Rheims, 245.

German translations

of the

Cons.,

237, 238.

Gervaise, on the Cons., 6. Gibbon, 15, 161 on the parentage of Odovacar, 16 on Theodoric s on the characters of court, 23 Basilius

and

Opilio, 52.


INDEX. Gilbert !e l;i orree, 130, 131,139. Gilles de Rome, 201.

9,

Giraldus Cambrensis, 199. Giraud de Barri, 201. Glareanus, on the Cons.,

132

I

IVwflt

summum

63, 64,

predicates applied to, 114-116, 129-131 Boethius s conception Plato s of, 81, 83, 84, 86, 87 conception of, 83, 84 Proclus s conception of, 87 His existence, proof of, 86. Godefroi de Saint-Victor, 254. Good, the predicate, applied to substances, 133-137. Good, the highest. See Summum

Primary and

second

ary, 135, 136. the, always powerful, 65. Gorgias, 65 n., 91 n., 98. on the diptych of Monza, 140. Gori, Gower, 239. Greek, translation of the Cons.

Good,

235

and Latin compared,

144.

Gregory, translated by Alfred, 172. Grote, 241, 247 n. Grotius, 4. Guilliumie de Maclmult, 239. Gundobad, king of the Burgun245.

Band, on BoetUus s Christianity,

the misery of forincr, self-mastery leads to true,

///.

tique, Ilcjinie,

Hist, de la Phil. Scolas241, 250.

229 n.

Beavenly

bodies, 114, 125.

Hebdomades, 132 1

1.1

di el

n.

Conciliengeschichte, 157 n. pes, reputed wife of Boethins, li

,

24 Henri de Valois, 30. lleraclitns, and the theory of Uni versal*, 246. lltTiiit s

]:*,

35 46,

Italy

16

15, n.

103,

108,

Hebdomades,

Trismegistus, 103.

Boethius n. seine Hildebrand, Stellung zum Christenthume, 1,

51

49,

and her Invaders, n., 18 n., 33 n., trial of Boethitis,

17

n.,

on the

Cassiodorus,

16,

44 n.

Hofmaim, C., quoted, 187 n. Holder, A., 11. Horace, quoted, 26. Hortus Deliciarum, 187 n. Hrabanus Maurus,

196, 254.

Hiindgen, 178, 182. Idea, the Platonic, 83, 92, 247. Indiction, 44 n. Intelligence, the peculiar charac teristic of God, 93 primary and

secondary, 69. Isagoge of Porphyry, the, 57 n., 94, 121, 244, 247, 249, 251. Isonzo, battle of the, 21. Italian translations of the Cons. 232-234. See Italy and her Invaders.

Hodgkin.

Jehan de

Cis, translator Cons., 212, 213.

of

the

Jchan de Menu,

his translations, translation of the

his

Cons., imitator !.

H;i]ipiiicss,

Ihuuvau,

Hodgkin,

201

dians, 28.

Gunzo the grammarian,

60

n.,

200.

bonum,

137 orders all tilings for good, 70 the Father of all, 83 the Creator, 89, 136, 138 the

into.

101

98,

n.

of Rheims, 109. Histoire Litt. de la France, 198,

134,

bonum.

81,

117,123-on the

Hincmar 6.

(TeavTOV, 94.

God, the

1

275

201-206 of,

anonymous

212.

Jerome, St, 99. Johannes Antiochauus, chronicler, 21.

Johannes Scotus. See Erigena. John, Deacon. See John, Pope.

John de Gerson, 239. John of Salisbury on the Cons., 4. John, Pope, his mission to Con stantinople, 33 his death, 34 tracts addressed to, 127, 128, 131. John, St, 84.

John the chaplain, Cons.,

translator of the

229-231.

John Walton.

See John the chap

lain.

Joiirdain, C., on the tra Justin, emperor, his proclamation


INDEX.

276 against the Arians, 33, 159

Pope John,

and

Juvenal, quoted, 94, 98 n. Lactantius, 169. Ladder in Boece, 184, 187, 188. Langlois, E., 208 on the transla tion by P. de Paris, 206, 207. Laurentius, Pope, 157.

Le

Clerc, 5.

Leo, 141. Letter, episcopal, 142.

Liber

De

contra Persona.

Eutychen.

See

Livy, quoted, 155. Lowell, J. E., quoted, 80. Lucretius, quoted, 155.

Lucullan

Neoplatonism in the

Cons.,

82,

87, 97.

34.

Nero, the Menipprean satire in the reign of, 75 Alfred on, 176. Nestorianism, 142, 146-151, 153-155. See Nestorianism.

Nestorius.

Nicomachus, translated by

Boe

thius, 26.

Nitzsch,

Das System des

Boe

thius, 1, 4, 81, 83, 86, 108, 121, 122, 128, 153, 155. Nominalism, 93 of Aristotle, 250, 254. Notker Labeo, 191. Notker Piperis gramma, 191.

Notker Teutonicus, 190-192

life

and works,

his translation of the

Cons., 192-196, compared with s, 194, 195, MS. used by

villa, the, 17.

Alfred

him

218; and see Chaucer De testimony to the 109 his system of phon Trin.,

Mallio Torquator, 180. Man, akin to God, 93. Maiii, 84.

Mansion, Colard, 203. Martianus Capella, 75. Mathematics, the field of, 111, 123. Matthew, St, quoted 95 n., 101, 104. Maurice, 241, 249. Maximian, bishop of Ravenna, 30. Maximus Planudes, translator of the Cons., 235. Medieval literature, Boethius s in Boethius see fluence on, springs

of,

163, 197, 198.

Menippus of Gadara, 74. Messer Grazia da Siena, translator of the

Meyer,

Cons., 234. 182, 212,

P.,

213

on

literature, 198 Meun s translation,

Anglo-Norman on

J.

de

202.

Migne, 55. Milman, 15. Mirandol, J. de, 5, 104 n. Moiiophysitism.

See Eutychian-

etics, 196, 197.

Notker the Great.

See N. Teut

onicus. Nov?, 88.

Number, two kinds

of,

112, 113.

Obbarius, quoted, 4, 77, 78. Ocla, son of Odovacar, 22. Odovacar, parentage of, 16 and master of St Severinus, 16 and the papal Italy, 17, 18 death of, 21. election, 157 Old High German. See Notker Teutonicus. CassioOpilio the informer, 36 dorus on, 44, 47, 48. Orestes, 17. Ormin, 197. Orosius, translated 172.

n

on philosophy

s

by

Alfred,

robe, the, 57,

187.

ism.

Monza, diptych at, 139, 140. Morley, H., on Boece, 217. Morris, R., on Boece, 203, 206. Multimodus, 155. Murmellius,

4.

Natural law, 83. Nature, definition of, 142, 143 of applied to God, 145, 146 Christ.

for,

his

See Catholic Faith,

II.

Paganism, laws against,

6.

Paris, P., 212.

Parmenides, 246 qiioted by Boe thius, 103 n. Paulus Diaconus, 2. Pavia, 17, 158. Peiper, R., 9, 55, 232, 236, 237 n. Pelagianism, 72, 95, 100. Perpetuity, 71, 89, 124-126. Person, definition of, 144, 145


INDEX. of of, ib. see Catholic Faith, II. Peter of Kastl, 237, 238.

etymology

Christ,

277

Psalter, the, quoted, 104. Pseudo-Dionysius, 100.

Psychology of Boethius, 92-95

Petrouius, 75. Pezius, A need. Thes., 141 n., 237

of Proclus, 97.

Ptolemy, translated

l>y

Boethius,

26.

Phado,

98.

Puccinotti, 10.

Punishment

Phaedrus, 97.

KAi a, 84, 89.

Philosophy, Boethius

s

system

of,

Plagiarism, Boethius accused of, 79. Plato on the government of states, 27 on eternity and perpetuity, and the question of free 71, 89 dualism of, 84 his will, 81 conception of evil, 91 realism his theory of ideas, 83, of, 246 in the middle ages, 245 92, 247 his influence on Boethius, 81, 83, 84, 89, 91-94, 96-100, 103-105, 118. Plotinus, 81, 100.

Polytheism. Christian hatred

of,

137.

Porphyry,

translated

Pythagoras, thius, 26 quoted by Boethius,

Quadrivium, 243. Quidam me quoque

excellentior,

103.

Quomodo

substantive bonai sint, Boethius s tract, 109 analysis its origin and mo 131-137 of, tive, 132, 137 points of re semblance to the k Cons., 138. De See Quomodo Trinitas. Trinitate.

Realism of Boethius, 93, 249 of Plato, 246, 253 of Erigena, 254256.

the notion of a, foreign to Boethius, 92. Referendary, 31 n. Relation, 115, 116 Aristotle s defi nition of, 122. Remigius of Auxerre, 256.

Redeemer,

of,

Isagoge

57

n.,

Renatus Vallinus, ]39. Resurrection, 99, 100.

Prayer, efficacy of, 84. Predicates, of Aristotle, the, 113 applied to God, 114-116, 129, 130.

Rhediger,

Prescience, 96. Previdence, 72. Priscian, 77.

Reward and punishment,

82, 169.

66,

72,

98.

Thomas

library

at,

238

Rome,

n.

of, ib.

Rlieims, Council Richter, 7.

of,

130.

Roman de la Rose, 239. Roman empire, fall of the,

Proclus, on God, 87 on fate and providence, 88 on the soul, 97 his influence on Boethius, 81.

see

of,

at

15.

variance

with

Constantinople, 156, 157. Rusticiana, wife of Boethius, 21, 41, 60.

on the death of Boe

thius, 35. Ilpovoia, 88.

Providence, 67, 69, 88

l>y

40.

94, 121, 244, 247, 249, 251. Pnetextatus, 49. Prantl, 241.

Procopius,

Boe

Reminiscence, 94 n. Remusat, quoted, 250.

82. lopicr/iara,

98,

67,

dementia,"

101.

see Boethius, II. personified in the Boe ce, Cons., 57, in its 185, 186 Scholastic, 241 its aim, 243, 244, 246, 247 Boethius 257 value, 246, and, see Boethius, II. Physic, of the Stoics, 82. Physics, the field of, 111, 123. Pierre de Paris, 206, 207. Piper, 190.

1

after death, 07.

"Purgatoria

Philippe-le-Bel, 200, 201.

87-89,

91

the agents

and

fate, of, 68, 89.

Satura Menippsea, the, 74-76 Boethius and. 75, 76. Scaliger on Boethius s style, 78. Scholastic, definition

of,

242.


INDEX.

278

See Phil Scholastic Philosophy. osophy, scholastic. Schoolmen. See Philosophy, schol astic.

founded by Charles the

Schools

Great, the, 242. Schlindelen, on the Cons., 7. Sciences, the speculative, 111, 123.

Secundum

123,

122,

pliilosophos,

125.

Seneca

and the

Satura Menip-

his influence on 74 paea, Boethius, 79, 101. Sermon on the mount, 102. Severinus, bishop of Cologne, 140, 141 saint, of Noricum, 16, 140. Seville, book printed at, 236.

Simcox, G. A., 162

n.

Simplicity, the divine, 67-69. Simun de Fraisne, translator of the Cons., 198-200. Sin, a disease of the soul, 92, 95 its own punishment, 96 original, 96, 100.

Sitzmann, on Boethius

s

debt

to

Seneca, 79. Soul, the, 92, 94, 95, 97-99 cosmic, 88 immortality of, 99. Spanish translation of the Cons., 236, 237. Species, 246 Plato on, 247 Aris totle on, ib. Porphyry on, 248 Boethius on, 248-254. Stoicism, 81, 88, 98, 100. Stoics, physic of the, 82.

Substance,

divine,

the,

111-113,

bonum,

Ten Brink, Chaucer-Studien, 226. Gesch. der Rom. Lit., Teuffel, quoted, 75 n.

on Philosophy

s

robe, the, 57,

187. ai/aros 6 SevVepo?, 102.

Tlieodoric Strabo, 19.

Theodoric the Amal, birth and parentage of, 18 early life of, 19 invades Italy, 20 defeats and murders Odovacar, 21 his government of Italy, 22, 23 upholds the tradition of Theoat Verona, 22 at dosius, 6 treason Rome, 23 suspects among the senators, 29 causes Synimachus and Boethius to be put to death, 29 his treatment of Pope John, 33 threatens to persecute the Church, ib. and Church disputes, 157 the Anon. Val. on, 30-32 Alfred s antipathy to, 173. Theological tracts of Boethius, the, of 8-10 evidence the 2-5, Anecd. Hold. in favour of, 12 testimony to, of Alcuin, 109, of Hincmar of Rheims, t 6., of Bruno of Corvey, ib. of Notker, ,

ib.

of Abelard, the MSS., 109 characterised, 56, 108, 128 ,

110

of

Haimo,

order

analysis

of,

Theology, the

ib.,

of, in

110-152. field of, 111, 123.

Boethius tract, Quomodo substanticB.

Substantial, 134-137. the, 62, 63, 65,

85, 86, 90, 94, 134-138 tical with God, 86.

iden

Sundby, Thor, on Brunetto Latino, 233.

Sunigalda, wife of Odovacar, 22. Suttner, on the Cons., 7, 98. Synimachus the patrician, Anecd. Anon. Val. Hold. on, 11, 12 Procopius on, 35 and on, 32 Boethius, 24, 41, 60, 132 n. the De Trin. addressed to, 110, 126.

Synimachus, Pope, 154, 157. Synimachus, sou of Boethius,

See

257. TimEeus, 83, 84, 245. Timothy, Epistle to, quoted, 104. Tiraboschi, Storia della Let. It., 10, 232, 233. Todd, 229. Toulouse, MS. at, 210. Trinity, doctrine of the, 110, 116, 129 controversial treatises on, 119 Boethius s tract on, see De Trin. cannot be substan tially predicated of God, 131. Trivium, 243.

Troylus and Cryseyde, 28,

s.

Thomas Aquinas,

228.

60.

Synesius, 100.

at, 229.

Teiric, 180, 181.

Third

129, 130.

Summum

Tavistock, book printed

Ulca, passage of the, 20.

215-217,


INDEX. YArj

Vincent of Beauvais, on the theo

of Aristotle, the, 84.

Universalia extra

et

ante

rem,

logical tracts, 3.

Vita Nuova, Dante s, 239. Vita Boethii, 181, 182.

247.

Universe, Boetliius on tlie, 85 Aristotle on the, ib. Usener, H., 12, 13 on the

Voigt, 232. <

<De

Persona,

279

Voir

(lit,

G. de Machault

s,

239.

10.

Utrum

Pater, Boethius s tract, 127-131 analysis of, 129-131 (Jill)i-rt de la* Porn -u and, 130,

Warton,

Hist,

of Bug. Poetry,

229, 231 n.

131

Weber, C. F., 234. Wicked, impotency of the, 65 punishment of the, 65, 66 non-

127.

Wilbald of Cowey, 256.

motive of, 128 addressed to Deacon John, 127, 128 va riations in the MSS. titles of,

Valentinian, 15. Validiora remcdia, 7, 61. Varro, Terentius, 74. Vegetius, translated by

Mrun, 201. \Yrart, A., 203. Victorinus, 249. Vile and precious

existence of the, 66.

Wisdom, Book of, quoted, Wordsworth, quoted. 5- }. Wright, T.,

Biogr.

102, 104.

Brit.

Lit.,

198. J.

de

Wyrd,

165-167.

York, library

at, 169.

"

vessels,"

64.

Zeno, Emperor, 17, 18

Villon, quoted, 162.

doric, 19, 20.

PRINTED BY WILLIAM liLACKWOOD AND SONS.

C

and Theo-





SECT,

Universit

B 659

Z7S7

of Toronto

jv

Rob arts

Stewart, Hugh Fraser Boethius



Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.